summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/61005-0.txt
blob: c72f0467c5ba1ad750922a731d7103827bba0348 (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 61005 ***

                            FLOATING FANCIES
                               AMONG THE
                         WEIRD AND THE OCCULT.


                                   BY

                            CLARA H. HOLMES.

[Illustration]

                           F. TENNYSON NEELY,

                               PUBLISHER,

                         LONDON.      NEW YORK.




                            Copyright, 1898,

                                   by

                            CLARA H. HOLMES.




                             TO MY FRIEND,

                          WILLIAM MONTGOMERY.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                               CONTENTS.


                                               PAGE
                    NORDHUNG NORDJANSEN           7

                    IN THE BEYOND                29

                    THE TRAGEDY OF THE GNOMES    51

                    AN UNFAIR EXCHANGE           67

                    LIMITATIONS                  99

                    A TALE OF TWO PICTURES      119

                    A NINETEENTH CENTURY GHOST  152

                    WHAT BECAME OF THE MONEY?   169

                    HIS FRIEND                  196

                    A TALE OF THE X RAY         214

                    AN AVERTED TRAGEDY          231




                           FLOATING FANCIES.




                          NORDHUNG NORDJANSEN.


Very many years ago, in an age when departures from the regular line of
thought were accounted but vagaries of a diseased brain, when science
was a thing of dread, and great knowledge deemed but sorcery, Nordhung
Nordjansen was born, and grew to early manhood on the far northern coast
of Norway.

Through all his boyhood days—whenever he could steal away from his
father and his father’s plodding work—he would climb the bold crags
which overlooked the Northern Sea, and gaze with hungry eyes over the
vast expanse of water.

“If I could but know what lies beyond that cold horizon,” he would sigh.

He expressed this longing to his father.

“Get your mother a bundle of fagots, and pry not into the unknown,”
answered his father, so sternly that Nordhung dared not mention it
again, and being an obedient boy he went into the forest; but with every
stick he gathered, he also gathered a doubt of his father’s wisdom.

“How can it be wrong to wish to know what lies in that beautiful
beyond?”

He gathered another stick or two, and idly twirling them in his hand, he
murmured, “My father says it is a sin to pry into that which is hidden;
perhaps it is not hidden, but just lies there waiting to be admired, as
did our beautiful Norway, long, long ago.”

He piled the sticks in a little heap, and sat beside them, idly throwing
pebbles at a little bird which sat on a branch, and mocked his
restlessness with happy song.

“I wish that I could know what lies beyond my sight. The sky has stooped
down to meet the waves, and they are so glad that they leap and dimple
in the sunlight. Oh, it must be very beautiful in that far country! Why
must the longing for all things beautiful be a sin? It is no sin to
work, to pick up fagots to make the pot boil, but I do not like to do
this! My father says it is a sin to sit on the crags, and look across
the sea, and wish and wish that I were a bird, so that I could fly; but
I love to do that. I wonder why the sinful cannot be ugly, and those
things which are right be beautiful and nice to do!”

Thus the battle went on in this mind, thirsty for knowledge; a battle as
old as man himself, with his ignorance, and the prejudice of false
teaching.

One day Nordhung climbed the boldest of the crags overlooking Tana
Fiord, and gazed long and wistfully over the many islands which lay
along the coast.

A stately ship sailed out of Sylte Fiord, and made its way around the
headland to the open sea. With fascinated gaze he watched it spread its
white wings; the waves lapped and beat about its prow, it kept on its
majestic way as though scorning their childish gambols. His heart
swelled with eager desire; if he could but own that wonderful ship and
sail away into the unknown! If he could but reach the home of the
beautiful Aurora Borealis and search out its mysteries!

There sprang into life in that hour the firm resolve that some day he
would know—that some day _he_ would stand on the deck of a beautiful
ship of his own, and proudly sail away into the pale glory of those
northern skies, and discover the wonderful things lying beyond those
opaline tints. Then the mist creeping up from the sea began to envelop
him, and he cried aloud, thinking it a spirit sent to punish him for the
sinfulness of his desires, and he ran home as fast as his legs could
carry him.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Fifteen years later Neiharden Nordjansen, father of Nordhung Nordjansen,
died and was buried in the little churchyard; he was born, he breathed,
he ate, he slept, he died and was buried with his ancestors; what more
could man desire? Before the tears were dried upon his cheeks Nordhung
remembered that he was free, and his heart throbbed with impatience.
Three years more passed by; he stood upon the deck of an outgoing ship,
his shoulders thrown back, his head erect; proudly conscious that he was
commander. He bawled arrogantly to the sailors; he cast his eyes over
the great spread of canvas, set to catch ever little flurry of wind, and
lifted his chin a trifle higher.

“Commander Nordjansen!” he murmured delightedly.

Away to the north-northeast he sailed. Threading his way carefully past
the many rocky islands, he entered the frozen sea; ever in danger,
trembling at the near approach of icebergs, or crouching awe-stricken in
the shadow of their immensity, yet never did Nordhung forget that he was
“Commander Nordjansen.”

After long, weary months of sailing, when provisions ran low, when cold
and hunger had pinched the sailors sorely, they openly grumbled at
Nordjansen’s rule; they wearied for home, for wives and sweethearts.

“Why seek further?” cried one; “we are already too far from home!”

“What do we seek?” said another bitterly.

“A fool’s desire! The commander’s Jack-o-lantern!” answered a third
derisively.

But though they grumbled and cast many black looks, the tones were low
and they were careful that they spoke behind his back.

Nordjansen paced his deck with fierce impatience; he strained his eyes
for indication of that which he sought—the North Pole. The beautiful
Aurora Borealis lighted his way with streaming flames of red, that
quivered into golden glory, or faded into palest silver—only to flame,
and shoot, and dart across the heavens again like fantastic, serpent
tongues; he approached the beautiful wonder—it seemed to him not one jot
nearer than in the beginning of his journey. His heart lay heavy within
him.

He surprised the fierce, scowling glances of his sailors, as by twos and
threes they grumbled together. He sternly ordered them about their
business; they grumbled still more as they obeyed.

His heart sank with dread; the chill wind blew through the frozen
cordage, and whistling shrilly, mocked the lure of his lifetime. Was all
his effort to end in failure; were all his hopes and lofty ambitions to
yield no fruition? Was he never—never to fathom the secret of the
Unknown and the Wonderful?

For hours he paced the deck; true, at his command the sailors had slunk
away, but with scowls of bitter hate; each heart filled with wrath and
grievous longing. Habit of obedience is strong, and Nordjansen was
commander, as he was careful that they should remember.

In his pacing to and fro he passed the compass; he paused in
astonishment, the needle was vibrating strangely, and he became
conscious that the vessel was no longer going steadily on her
course—although the water appeared smooth—but was pitching in short,
sudden lurches; now slightly to the right, then to the left;
quivering—quivering—like some frightened living thing.

Strange thrills ran through his body; a terrible fear shook him.

The flames of the Aurora seemed to hang directly over the ship, and to
be of a fiery hue, anon changing to all the prismatic colors of the
rainbow, so brilliant as to frighten him; a thousand fiery tongues
seemed to lick at the reeling ship, as though to devour her, and all
contained therein. He covered his eyes with his shaking hands to shade
his tortured eyeballs from their satanic gambolings.

One by one the terrified sailors crept on deck and huddled together,
talking in awed whispers, or crouched around the mast in abject fear. At
last three, more bold—or more desperate—than the others, walked up to
Nordjansen; one, a grizzled old fellow, pulled his tangled forelock
awkwardly.

“What do you wish?” asked Nordjansen sternly.

“If you please, sir, me and my mates wants to know if so be as you’ll
turn back. We’ve naught to eat, and it’s sore goin’ without feed, when
it’s growin’ cold—c-o-l-d-e-r e-v-e-r-y m-i-n-u-t-e,” his teeth
chattering so that he could scarcely speak.

“Go below! You cowards!” shouted Nordjansen fiercely. “Cold! You are
frightened! No wonder your teeth chatter like the boughs of the trees in
the winter wind!” he shrieked, hoarse with rage. They crept away, more
affrighted of his wrath than of the cold or the fiery phenomenon over
their heads.

Nordjansen drew himself up proudly:

“Let them not presume to dictate to me; _I_ am the commander! But it
_is_ c-o-l-d; y-e-s, c-o-l-d;” his lips trembled, and _his_ teeth
chattered so that his speech halted.

The strange thrills increased in force, and shot through him in more
rapid succession.

A wind had arisen, which each moment increased in velocity. Of a sudden
the ship lurched wildly, then spun half around, and with an awful thud
the iron sheathing of her bow adhered to the North Pole, as the cambric
needle is attached to the magnet with which children play. One glimpse
of icebergs so awful, so terrible in their magnitude; higher than the
highest peaks of the Himalayas, numerous beyond computing; each one a
perfect prism, lighted into a blinding radiance of color by the midnight
sun. Nordjansen knew that he had found the home of the Aurora Borealis.
He had scant time to notice these wonders; all that he saw in that
fleeting glance made a horrible impression upon his awe-struck mind, yet
no one thought was distinct or clearly defined—one awful throe of fear
possessed him.

The wind had increased to a shrieking gale, and although the force of
magnetism held the vessel sealed to the pole, it quivered, groaned, and
strained for release like a living thing.

Nordjansen’s knees trembled; he turned his terror-stricken gaze away
from the awful illumination—the dizzy commingling of rays of every
hue—from the vast, unnumbered prisms of ice; his eyeballs ached with the
glare; which, though so brilliant, was permeated with a chill more
terrible than the rigor of death.

As in affright he turned his eyes away it was but to encounter another
horror; before him lay a cavernous entrance, glooming downward and
forward, into the very bowels of the earth; he loosed his hold upon the
mast—to which he had been clinging for support—to wipe the cold drops of
perspiration from his brow, brought there by terror. He wished his
sailors were on deck that he might hear the sound of a human voice. He
wished—he wished that he had been less harsh. When all is well we are
filled with self-sufficiency, but when adversity comes upon us we crave
human sympathy as much as does the little child who holds up a hurt hand
for mother’s healing kiss.

He had no sooner loosed his hold upon the mast than the strong wind
lifted him bodily, and carried him—feet foremost—into the terrors of the
abyss which swallowed him up in darkness. He had no time for thought as
he was borne rapidly forward; swept along as a feather is borne on the
autumn gale; he lay on his back, as the swimmer floats on the water, his
arms pressed closely to his sides, his feet held stiffly together. The
strange incongruous thought occurred to him: “This is the position in
which I shall be placed when I am dead; my feet will lie thus, side by
side; my hands should be crossed upon my breast—” he tried to raise his
hands and so place them, but found that he had no power to stir them. “I
wonder if I am dead! Is this the dread change?” He laughed whimsically,
for at this instant the strong wind, sweeping his hair backward, made
his head itch; that was no _post-mortem_ sensation.

A strange rumbling noise greeted his ears; the clank of ponderous
machines, the whirr of enormous belts, as the earth turned on her axis.
The wind, which had been bitterly cold, grew gradually warmer; a
strange, dreamy lassitude stole over him, a wavy, half-light helped to
soothe his senses.

On—on, he floated; how long he knew not; days—weeks—he had no idea as to
time. A desperate hunger assailed him; he fancied that trees loaded with
luscious fruits mocked him as he was swept by; odors strange but
delightful seemed to fill his whole being with longing; his mouth
dripped with moisture. Oh, how dreadful the onward sweeping! Would it
never end?

All sound had died away—I should say—had been left behind; no more
creaking and groaning of the horribly ponderous machinery; but a silence
still more horrible reigned. We have little realization of what perfect
silence would be. Our world is one vast hubbub. Who ever knew the day or
night, the time or place, that we did not hear the rush of the wind
among the treetops; the calls of birds; the lowing of cattle; the bark
of a dog, or the blow of an ax; perhaps the crack of a whip? Noise,
noise everywhere, and at all times. Were perfect silence to reign for
one hour, the tones of the human voice would strike upon the ear with
the force of a blow.

Nordhung must have swooned; how long he remained in this unconscious
state he had no means of knowing; indeed, he felt that here time was
not. As his faculties once more became active, he noticed, first, that
he was being carried forward much more slowly; secondly, that instead of
going straight ahead, he was describing an immense circle, with an
occasional sharp turn. He also observed that the wavering light had
increased to a steady white glow, a brilliancy almost blinding to his
unaccustomed eyes; faint sounds came to him from time to time, not like
the ponderous noises which had affrighted him, but human
sounds—laughter—a child’s cry—but with something strange in the tone.
His heart swelled rapturously! Was he nearing the earth’s surface again?
Oh, that he might once more sit on the crags of Norway, and look upon
his beautiful land!

We are prone to consider that most beautiful which we looked upon while
the heart was young; then, all the world was fair, and we loved much.

When disappointments have come to us, and hope has grown jaded, we look
back, even upon a rocky desolation, and say in all sincerity, “How
beautiful it was,” not knowing that it was but our hearts’ hopes that
were beautiful. Alas, _that were_!

Nordhung sadly thought: “My father was right, and I am well punished for
prying into the unknown.”

Sounds became more distinctly audible; the wind had fallen to a gentle
breeze, and he felt himself settling, settling as you have seen a
balloon descend as the gas gradually escaped.

Gently he floated into the midst of an excited group, who scattered with
cries of fear and wonder. Strange sounds issued from these strange
beings; tones of dismay, and astonishment, in which no one voice
differed from another; a thin sound, lacking timbre; as the wind blows
with the angry force of the storm, or gently sighs of a placid summer
day—so these voices were in anger high and shrill, in joy softly
reaching the consciousness. Their bodies—if that could be called a body
which possessed no substance—were as strange as their voices, being but
a vapor surrounding the soul—the shadow of a form; each emotion, thought
or impulse was therefore plainly discernible. Of speech there was no
need, consequently there was none; all sound emitted was but that of
spontaneity; laughter, cries of wonder, horror, and the like.

The shriek of amazement that greeted his ears; the strange appearance of
the people; the weird surroundings so impressed Nordjansen that little,
cold shivers chased each other down his spine. He saw their thought,
their wonder and fear; as I have said, there was no need of language;
each spirit saw, and perfectly comprehended the thought of the other; it
was cause of amazement to these people that they could not see his
thought—the working of his mind; this wonderful fact—much more than the
mode of his advent, or of his presence—dominated each intelligence.

He raised upon his elbow, and watched their growing awe; presently, he
saw this thought leap into one mind: “It is a God!” Instantly half a
dozen minds followed suit, the spark igniting the tinder as readily in
these strange intelligences, as it does among us. He watched with
fascinated curiosity the skepticism, the doubt, the hesitation, changing
to a slow growth of belief in the various understandings.

Above all his wonder, above all his curiosity—a minimum of awe, and much
gratified vanity—one fact made itself felt; he was hungry, and he said
so.

The panic was terrible! A multitudinous shriek answered him; no
variation in sound, no distinction of voices—a single, horrible note of
fear—and they flitted away—I cannot say walk, or run—for how can a vapor
do either?—they floated away in affright.

He, seeing their dismayed thought, laughed; he arose to his feet,
stretched his muscles; it seemed enjoyable to stand upright once more
after lying inert for so long a time.

As he moved about another shriek arose; the sound held an element of the
horrible in that one level, unvarying tone, and sent a fresh shiver
adown his spine. Soon, however, curiosity overcame their fear, and one
by one they timidly floated toward him; one, more courageous than the
rest, came so close that the vapory body half-encircled him; a
wonderfully pleasant sensation went through all his being; a moist
warmth, which conveyed a sense of fellowship—a kinship of soul, pure and
delightful.

One after another gained courage, and approached, until he was
completely enveloped in the living mist. He saw the growing worship in
every mind; that adoration of the mysterious, which ofttimes serves for
a worship of the divine.

“It is well,” thought Nordjansen, “Nordhung, people always look up to
you; these people recognize your superiority!”

Notwithstanding his satisfaction, and self-laudation, he did not forget
that he was very hungry; he opened his mouth and pointed down his
throat, and used his jaws as though masticating; only bewilderment
greeted his most eloquent pantomime. How could they understand? Being
without body or substance they needed no food except that which entered
each vapory environment by absorption. Then occurred a strange thing to
Nordjansen; he cried out in anguish: “My God! Must I starve?”

He sighed; a long, deep inspiration, and was instantly conscious of a
delicious sweetness in his mouth, a taste like a strange, but most
luscious fruit. He repeated the indrawing process until he felt
perfectly satisfied, without the unpleasantness which repletion gives.

He wandered around a space which seemed inclosed, to which he could find
no limit; he had no conception of distance, perspective was lost in a
bewildering unreality of all surroundings; for instance, Nordhung
thought that he beheld a most beautiful tree, he desired a nearer view;
he wandered on and on until exhausted before he realized that here,
space, like time, had no known law; such being the case, of course,
Nordjansen had no means of knowing how long he dwelt in this strange
place.

All these fantastic beings, with one exception, worshiped him as a God
sent among them for some great, but unknown purpose; he, seeing their
awe and worship, took pains to foster and increase it. To himself he
said: “Nordhung, you are indeed great; these beings know it; they are
fine creatures!” He lifted his shoulders a trifle more, and endeavored
to assume a godlike tread.

The one exception of which I have spoken was a female; she worshiped him
as a woman often does, when she should but love. She hovered around him
by night and by day, she enveloped him, she would have permeated him;
she watched his every act, she hung upon, and learned to interpret his
looks; she suited herself to his moods, and her thoughts to his desires
as nearly as she could divine them; in fact, she would have thought his
thoughts could she have seen them as he saw hers.

He learned many things which to him were very strange; he found the
source of the illumination of this place, a light that shone with steady
radiance; not as our sun shines for a few hours which we call day, and
kindly gives place to the darkness of night, that many may rest from
toil, and a few may sneak into evil under cover of its shadow. The two
poles, one entering from the north, the other from the south, here
formed a positive and a negative; which, with the power engendered as
the world turns on her axis, was made to produce an electric light of
wonderful brilliancy. He also learned to communicate his desires to
these beings with whom he mingled. Their amazement at his flesh, bone,
sinews, hidden mind, in fact, his entire personality grew continually;
they could not understand how such a condition could exist; _he_ was to
them a miracle, consequently to be worshiped.

Nordjansen grew to admire these souls, so perfectly pure; so free from
all deceit, and truthful perforce; loving and faithful, as no taint of
evil _could_ find lodgment in their transparent minds.

Pure and sweet as they were, his heart at times grew sick for his own
kind, and instead of the faint, moist, languorous atmosphere, with never
a disturbing storm, he longed for the rocky promontories of his Norway;
the reverberation of the rolling thunder among the hills, and the wild
lashing of the sea on the rocky base of the cliffs. Sometimes he
dreamed—half-awake, half-asleep—that the briny spray was dashing in his
face, and thought that he could taste the pungent savor of the salt, and
awoke to find the tears trickling down his cheek, moistening his tongue.
His heart grew faint unto sickness for the light of the sun, and the
shifting shadows of the clouds on the distant hills, where the grass
grew like a flower-decked carpet, and the white sheep bleated lovingly
to one another. And oh! for a sight of the stately, white-robed ships as
they sailed away into the unknown which he now deplored. He numbly
wondered what had become of his good ship, Nord Rhyn.

Alas, that he had not been content with his father’s land, and his
father’s homely ways!

He grew unutterably weary of the unreality of all things surrounding
him, he longed for the interchange of day and night; he longed for
food—actual food—with a throe of maddening pain, so keen was his desire;
he longed for creatures of flesh and blood, with their inborn
predilection for evil, which gave the doing of right things so much
sweeter flavor. He wearied of the love of the She which so completely
enveloped him, as men ever tire of that which is so wholly their own
that they cannot for one fascinating hour escape it; it is worse than a
diet of sweets, although the effect is the same, a nauseated surfeit.

She, poor soul! She learned to dread his scowling brow, his harsh tone;
to shrink and tremble in wild affright whenever he ordered her away; she
sought ever to win a more kindly regard by added devotion, by hanging
more fondly and constantly about him. After all she differed not so
greatly from her sisters on the face of the earth. He grew more
intolerant of her presence, and violently ordered her to leave him; he
noted her agony of fear, her deathless devotion, and her hopeless pain
with indifference, as with a cry of despair she turned away.

He seized the opportunity and fled, whither he knew not; he could but
die, which meant surcease from all the wild longings that so beset him.
On, ever onward! How far! How long! Oh, it was terror not to know—to
have no account of time—no knowledge of distance; it was like sailing a
ship through eternal void, no landmarks—no limit—just on, and on—so far
as he had knowledge of it.

Ah! A change came over him. The spirit of the explorer stirred once more
within him. He felt that he was once again describing an immense circle,
as had been his experience upon entering; he felt that there was a
reason for this, and his mind became busy trying to solve the problem.

“There is some purpose in this; come to think of it, there is a purpose
in most things, and I shall arrive at an understanding of this one,” he
murmured complacently.

His surroundings were visibly changing, distance seemed tangible, all
things more real. A strange awesome stillness had fallen around him like
a mantle of dread, and every instant seemed to deepen its intensity; the
air, from being languorously balmy, had grown chill, and a strong
current hurried him forward.

His perplexed mind began to grasp the solution which had evaded him;
were it not for these many turnings, and the immensity of the circle,
the cold draught from Pole to Pole would sweep through with all the
devastating force of a cyclone. He stopped and straightened himself,
bringing his hands together with a resounding thwack: “To be sure! Why,
of course! Nordhung, I thought you would master the problem; there is
very little that baffles you!” he cried approvingly.

His voice sounded horrible; it echoed, and re-echoed like the laughter
of a thousand demons; in wild affright he started to run, but stumbled
and fell; a groan was wrung from his lips as he tried to rise; he
thought he heard a soft sigh, and a moist, warm vapor swept his bruised
cheek like a tender, clinging kiss. He stumbled to his feet regardless
of his wounds, and screamed out, as he struck furiously into the
darkness: “Go back; go to your own kind; I hate you!” he screamed,
crazed with rage and his fear of restraint, and as he was—as purely
animal fear ever is—brutal. A single, sad note answered him; sad as the
wail of the autumn wind when the last leaf floats down to earth; sad as
the cry of the Soul which—seeing Heaven’s wide-open gate—must still pass
by on the other side; as sad—oh, saddest of all, as when all love’s
hopes lie slain by one’s best beloved. Adieu! adieu!

His hand was again lifted to strike, and—“Ah!” he caught his breath in a
sharp gasp; a gust of wind lifted him off his feet, precisely as in
entering, forcing his hands close to his sides, feet pressed
together—toes up—like the feet of the dead. Swift, swifter he sped; all
thought, all feeling lost in that mad rush; a vague consciousness alone
remained to him. It seemed that for ages he was borne along, then into
his dim consciousness entered the same rumbling sounds; heavy, jarring,
indistinguishable noises; cold, colder grew the atmosphere, the wind
pierced to the marrow of his bones; his very vitals seemed freezing.
Happily he lost consciousness.


For many days a wild storm swept the far southern sea, and a half-dozen
sailors, with their small boat, were thrown upon a rocky point which was
continually lashed by the icy waves; there they found a gaunt,
white-haired old man, who sobbed at sight of them. When, after weeks of
suffering from cold and hunger, they again put to sea in their small
boat, they took the old man with them.

After many days of suffering—days which were like a horrible dream of
cloudless sky and lapping water, with never a drop to quench their
thirst; a ball of fire by day, which yet gave no grateful warmth, and a
maddening calm of moon at night; a nightmare of wandering thoughts, and
gibbering tongues, amid which the face of Nordjansen looked like a
fabled Gorgon, with eyes of restless fire—after many days of this
inexpressible horror they were taken on board a ship bound for the East
Indies.

Nordjansen had crouched down by a coil of rope, his long gray beard hung
in matted strings, his scant white hair tossed wildly in the breeze. A
seaman, attending to his duty, stumbled over a loose end of the rope and
came near falling; he gave vent to an impatient exclamation in his
native tongue—Norwegian. No matter how fluently one speaks a foreign
language, in moments of emotion the tongue falls naturally into its
national speech.

Nordjansen sprang to his feet, his eyes glowing wildly; his words came
tumbling over each other in voluble incoherency; he clasped his
compatriot’s knees and kissed the hands that would have pushed him away;
the fiery light died out of his eyes, leaving them sad and pathetic; at
last the man understood, and lifting him to his feet said kindly:

“Tell me what you wish?”

“I want to go to my Norway! I wish for my friends! I am weary of strange
lands, and stranger things! I long for the land of my birth, and would
once more hear our beloved language spoken by all!” he poured forth
volubly.

“Yes, yes!” answered his friend soothingly, as he hurried away.

Nordjansen’s eyes followed him hungrily, and from that time he watched
the leaping waves with glad delight as he stood for hours at the prow of
the boat.

“Fly! Begone! Away with you, that the more speedily I may see my beloved
land,” he would cry with all the happy abandon of childhood.

He waylaid Varman, and plied him with endless questions until the man
took every means of keeping out of his sight.

Day followed day in sickening monotony, until Nordjansen laid his aching
head upon his coil of rope and wept in weariness of heart.

“I shall never see my land again; Varman is deceiving me. I wish that I
had been less unkind to She; I should know _her_ thought; _She_ would
not deceive me!”

He was so soon regretting that which he had cast side so carelessly,
forgetful that dead love knows no resurrection; neither can the divine
passion be put on or off as easily as we can reconsider our decision as
to cast-off garments.

Thus he fretted until the hours were as days, and the days interminable;
when they hailed a passing ship, and he was transferred to the
homeward-bound vessel, and thus at last he reached the haven of his
desire—Norway.

As his old feet tottered through the streets of his native place, all
things looked sad and strange; he looked piteously around, seeking a
familiar countenance, and when he found not one, he hid his face in his
shaking hands and wept aloud.

Little children hid in their mothers’ gowns, and the old people shook
their heads stolidly when he asked in trembling tones if they knew his
old-time friends, and they replied, in accents of wonder:

“We know them not; we heard never the names.”

He asked but one more question: “Did you know my beautiful ship, the
Nord Rhyn, and her goodly crew? I was her commander!” with a sad attempt
at his old air of pride.

“No, no! We never heard of such a ship,” they answered impatiently. He
sighed deeply and sadly, as he turned away, and climbed to the summit of
the crags his memory held so dear.

At last he stood on the rocky height and looked around with saddened
eyes; it seemed as though the sun shone less bright, and that the hills
had grown bald and ugly; and as he looked toward the north which had so
fascinated him in the long ago, it appeared cold and forbidding. He sank
down forlornly, and with hand closed over his dim eyes he watched ever
the white-clad ships sailing past, and eagerly peered at each to learn
her name.

“The Nord Rhyn will soon come into port; my sailors must have heard of
their commander’s return; they will know, and welcome me,” he would
repeat again and again, persistently clinging to this last hope.

At times when the autumn winds sighed he would start up tremulously; “It
is _She_! I hear her voice! I wish that she would come!” He sighed
sorrowfully for the jewel which he had thrown away.

One sweet spring morn found him, still with that quietude which ends all
weariness; he had found rest on the highest crag overlooking Tana Fiord,
on the same spot where he had sat and wished with restless heart in his
boyhood days. A sweet moisture rested on his cheek, a happy smile
touched his lips and the careworn wrinkles had smoothed away from his
brow. Perhaps She had known his sad longing, and with love’s tender
forgiving had answered his call in that last hour; the hour in which
with clearer vision and unselfish thought he stood on the threshold of
the higher plane.

With kindly hands the simple people laid him away, afraid to neglect or
despise one of “God’s Children,” as they called those of unbalanced
mind; and as they passed around the open grave, each cast in a flower
and whispered pityingly: “God receive the poor old lunatic!”




                             IN THE BEYOND.


The summer sun beat oppressively down upon the heads of August Blair and
Aimee Herne, as they walked their horses slowly down the hilly road.
Aimee took off her hat and fanned her heated face: “Mercy! the lower
regions can’t be much hotter than this!”

August laughed as he flicked at the overhanging branches of the trees
with his whip: “According to all accounts there isn’t very much shade
there.”

“Just at present I could imagine only a mitigation of heat and a
perpetual breeze, as fitly belonging to that plane of existence,”
replied Aimee, in that light tone which either means nothing or hits the
truth without positive conception of its being such.

“That speech embodies every person’s idea of heaven, doesn’t it? We wish
most earnestly for the condition we find lacking to our comfort in this
world; thus, to-day a cool wind and shade seem most desirable; next week
it might be quite different——”

“A fire for instance,” said Aimee sarcastically.

“That is another of man’s ideas constructed from the purely material,
and grafted into the spiritual tree; burning by fire is man’s conception
of the worst possible torment. Our ideas of the hereafter—and
incidentally of heaven—are very vague and uncertain; no mind can build
higher than its purest ideal, and our knowledge gained only from the
material world cannot grasp the spiritual. We speculate a little, and
take a flight in this or that direction; but like a bird at
night—bewildered by the arc lights in the street we fall back to
earth—and material things for all our types of happiness.”

Aimee threw up her hand impatiently, “Oh, what ideas! I don’t want to
talk about such things; I prefer thinking how pleasant it is under this
great old oak. Let us rest here, August.”

“All right,” he answered as he alighted and assisted her from the
saddle. They seated themselves on a grassy knoll at the foot of the
tree, and restfully watched the horses crop the short, sweet grass.

August’s thought seemed to persistently linger on the subject of the
beyond: “There could be nothing more heavenly than this—were one’s mind
but in perfect accord with one’s surroundings,” said he.

“Which very seldom happens to be the case,” answered Aimee.

“Our own discordant restlessness is all that hinders this world from
actually being heaven!” replied he emphatically.

“Oh, nonsense! This is earth, and that is good enough for me; I do not
wish to think on such gruesome subjects; life is so pleasant. Some time
I must prepare for eternity, I suppose; but I wish to enjoy myself now;
it is time enough when I have grown old to be solemn, and give up all
pleasures,” she half-pouted.

August laid his head back against the boll of the tree and laughed
heartily. “So you think that one must be solemn to prepare for eternity?
In the first place we are in eternity now—the present is just as much a
part of eternity as the future state will be; eternity is only an
expression, meaning all time; it always was and always will be, and it
seems to me that the very best way to prepare for the future state is to
be innocently happy in this——”

“_I_ think that you are talking nonsense—you make me afraid!”

“Of what are you afraid? Afraid of opening the door to step into the
next room? Afraid to go to sleep in the evening of life, to awaken in
the sunlit morning of an advanced day? I’ll tell you what, Aimee, if I
go before you do—and return is possible—I will come back and tell you
what I find in the Beyond.”

Aimee jumped up nervously, and walked away without speaking.

August arose at the same time, and leaned against the trunk of the tree.
“Come back here!” he called.

“No, indeed! I do not want to hear that kind of talk,” she replied
irritably.

The clouds had been gathering in the west, and once or twice the thunder
had growled menacingly; but in the shelter of the trees they had not
observed the signals of the coming storm.

A great drop of rain struck Aimee on the cheek, causing her to utter an
exclamation of surprise.

“Come here, Aimee!” called August again, holding out his hands, a smile
on his lips; her petulance amused him.

At that instant a bolt of lightning shot from the sky, blinding and
bewildering Aimee; it appeared to be at her very feet; her scream of
affright was drowned by the crash and reverberation of the thunder; she
essayed to go to August for protection, but a numbness paralyzed her
brain and limbs; the horses snorted wildly, and galloped away over the
road toward home.

In a short time Aimee aroused herself, and called quaveringly, “August!
August!” but received no reply.

She made an effort to cross the road, but her head swayed dizzily and
her limbs refused to support her body; a cloud-like haze seemed to float
between herself and August, where he sat apparently leaning back easily
against the tree. A few great drops of rain plashed down—making
miniature globes in the dust of the street—they pelted her in the face
and served to revive her a little.

“August! August!” she called complainingly; still he made no reply. She
shaded her eyes with her hand and peered at him wonderingly; she thought
the sunlight was dazzling her vision, everything appeared blurred,
distorted and out of proportion; she petulantly resented the smile upon
August’s lips, she thought that he derided her fear.

“It’s mean of you August!” she whimpered as she giddily crossed the
dusty road, staggering from side to side as she walked.

The clouds had been gathering thick and fast, and the gloom of a late
twilight prevailed; the heavy thunder crashed and roared,
following—almost blending with—the blinding flashes of electricity.

As she dropped at his feet complainingly, the flood gates of heaven
seemed opened; she crept to him, and reached up her arms to clasp his
neck in a childishly confident way: “Oh, protect me, August! Do let us
seek shelter!”

As her arms closed about his neck his head fell forward inertly, the
body lurched over heavily, fell from her weak arms and rolled over
sidewise. The heavy rumble of the thunder, the roar of the rain, the
wild swaying of the sodden branches, and the flapping of the wet leaves
drowned her frightened cries.

“Help! help!” she shrieked again and again; at times high and shrill,
again, almost inarticulate—scarcely above a hoarse whisper—as clutching
at his clothing she frantically tried to lift him and hold him erect.

“Oh, August, my darling, what ails you? Speak to me! Speak to me!” she
cried wildly.

A half-dozen men came dashing down the hill; they had spoken with August
and Aimee as they passed on their way; then when the storm was at its
height, seeing the horses galloping by riderless, they knew that some
accident must have befallen them.

Aimee saw them coming, and redoubled her cries.

“What is the matter?” “Are you hurt?” “Were you thrown from your
horses?” It was a babel of sounds; a confusion of questions.

“I do not know! Oh, it is August!” answered Aimee incoherently.

“Stand back,” said one who had been stooping over August. Continuing in
a low tone, “He is dead, struck by lightning.”

“No! no! no!” shrieked Aimee shrilly: “He was speaking but an instant
ago; can’t you see that he is not dead! Why, he is smiling!”

She clasped him more closely in her arms, and rocked herself back and
forth as a mother soothes her child. Gently they loosed her hold, and
through the sobbing trees bore their dripping burden to the nearest
farmhouse, soothing Aimee’s frantic grief with sympathetic words.

August had been so amused at Aimee’s petulance and childish fear that he
had reached out his hands to call her to him as he would have called a
wayward child; in this attitude the descending bolt struck him. He
experienced for one brief instant the shock and sense of earthly pain,
followed immediately by a feeling of lightness and freedom—which none
but children experience in the physical body, and they but seldom—glad
to be, glorying in existence—which, instead of being lost through the
change, had become intensified and augmented. It seemed that a film had
been swept from his sight; all things were clearer and larger; and
things which had appeared enveloped in mystery—difficult to
understand—stood out plain and simple, like the white letters upon a
blackboard.

His spirit, freed from earthly aches and pains, from the uncomfortable
sense of incumbrance, rose like a bird on the wing; his first sense of
bewilderment—caused by his rapid transit through space—gave place to an
exalted delight as he beheld the wonderful panorama spread out before
him—waves of silvery hue, tinged with violet shades—exactly proportioned
one with another—like a softly lapping, iridescent sea; long, low slopes
clothed in the same subdued color swept by him; he grew weary of the
sameness, and wished that he might catch a glimpse of the mountains
which should lie beyond those hills; their deep shadows and high lights
would be a restful change. Even as the discontent swept over him he
plunged into a gulf of shadows—shadows filled with silent voices—desire
made manifest without sound or motion—the spiritual understanding of the
purely spiritual.

The multitudinous shadows were on every side; pressing on the right,
crowding on the left; before him and in the rear; close, closer—urging
for companionship; shrieking for guidance through the gulf of the vast
Unknown; through the trackless No Land which lies between the material
and the spiritual world. He felt their silent despairing cry, that they
were lost in this horrible void; they clutched at him as he swept past
them, and although there was no sound all this reached his spiritual
consciousness like the roar of the tempest, or the tumult and crash of
falling worlds, so magnified was his understanding of all things.

The commotion horrified him; instincts of the plane of life now left
behind prompted resentment; he would have fought the impalpable—given
physical blows to things of no substance—to shadows. He felt a strange,
incongruous sense of mirth as he realized the absurdity of it—was he not
a disembodied spirit among a countless throng like unto himself? A wave
of pity for himself and all that surging throng swept over him.

He was carried rapidly onward, although he realized no volition of his
own; darker, darker grew the way; all the accompanying shadows
disappeared until there was nothing to stir the deadly silence and
gloom; his longing for sound became torture—it was like holding the
breath expecting disaster—he felt an agonized desire to scream, and thus
break this horrible, waveless void into billows of uproar. This laying
off the flesh—and retaining all of the spiritual activity augmented by
being set so entirely free from all limitations of the material plane,
yet without chart or compass on the unknown spiritual sea, was
suggestive of difficulties bordering upon punishment, instead of the
unalloyed happiness expected.

He grew very weary of this continued progress, with no known end in
view; it is the hope of accomplishment which makes all things—even
waiting—bearable. He whimsically likened himself to a fly in a sea of
ink; he was but a somber atom in a shroud of darkness, just a trifle
more dense than his environment.

After that which seemed to him ages of time and limitless
space—forgetful that beyond the physical life there could exist neither
time nor space, as both are of man’s comprehension—the density lightened
a trifle; a seeming wall rose somberly before him, a tantalizing
suggestion of a means of ingress; and as he looked in fear and amaze a
door opened, from which there issued a blinding light, and illumined by
its rays he beheld a creature more beautiful than the imagination of man
ever conceived.

The strong, onward-bearing current seemed at once to set in that
direction; thus, he became aware that his wish, his desire, governed the
current; heretofore he had drifted aimlessly—having no body to
control—and failing to comprehend that the spirit could be directed. The
knowledge came to him as does that which we call intuition—which is
nothing more nor less than spiritual understanding—that his wish
controlled the spirit, as his desire had governed the body.

We often hear the departed spoken of as the “shade;” he found that upon
which he now gazed quite the reverse; a luminosity—outlining a charming
vagueness—a suggestion of the beautiful rather than a fact. The reality
never yet possessed the lure for man which suggestion holds; there was a
delusion of starry eyes, flowing hair, lips glowing with the enticement
of kisses, like the bewilderment of an entrancing dream; a seeming vague
roundness of form, which was but a figment of the desire.

Warm and languorous grew the compelling current; fear fell away, a mad
desire for possession taking its place. His gaze seemed fixed upon the
entrancing vision. He was almost within the portal when a shudder ran
through his spirit as a chill goes through the body; a sudden wavering
of the spiritual vision, then—an appalled shrinking.

The dismay caused a quick turning of the onward-bearing force, which
shot him out into the darkness; the door closed behind him, and his
intelligence collapsed for a brief space of time.

That which had so frightened him was an abysmal pit, filled with
fighting, struggling fiends, each bearing a horrible impress of his
particular sin stamped upon his pain-distorted, shadowy semblance of a
human face, in characters as legible as words upon a written page. Their
sins continually mocked them; all their evil desires remained,
accentuated by their inability to gratify the evil propensities. His
most poignant fright was caused by recognizing many whom he had known in
the material life, who had stood high in the world’s esteem, and had
worn a cloak of superior sanctity.

Helplessly he floated on; in his awful collapse he was unable to will
his course—if indeed he had known any course or destination. The awful,
crowding shadows seemed to bear him with them; he thought that he had
escaped them, yet here they were, and he was again but one of a
gruesome, soundless throng.

He soon recovered from his fright, and was carried forward, if not more
hopefully, yet more resignedly, and thus he came to another door;
inscribed thereon in mellow radiance was this legend, “Knock, and it
shall be opened unto you.”

With a thrill he remembered his earthly teaching. He drew near in fear
and awe—he thought to gently knock. Alas! Hands he had not!

Grief surged through his spirit: “Ah, if I could but knock, that I might
enter in out of the shadows and despair!” he sighed. Even as the wish
formed, the door seemed to roll gently away; a soft glow enveloped him;
sweet odors encompassed him; a warm wave wafted him onward; the door
silently slid into place. With joy he realized that his humble desire
had typified knocking. All within was light, glory and beauty.

Fear seized him; shame of his imperfections held him motionless.

On every side, wafting around him, were creatures of surpassing
loveliness; no blemish visible in any one of them. In the body absolute
perfection of mind or matter is not to be found; here, the rule seemed
to be reversed—there existed not the slightest variation from lines of
perfect symmetry. Waves of intelligence floated out from each released
spirit, pure as the flawless diamond, and as calm as the waveless sea;
it seemed to him that over all there rested—not a chill—but the absence
of warmth; warmth and love are not compatible with absolute perfection.

All human love is more or less riotous and selfish; the passion is like
an ocean, whose billows roll high, or rock in a gentle lullaby, but
never, never an unbroken calm. Also, ardor and warmth are the fruit of
desire, not necessarily sinful, but of the leaven of humanity.

He felt, in the presence of these spirits of purity, the taint of the
world clinging to him like a soiled garment; he fancied he could smell
the mold of the grave, the odor of his decaying body.

He looked with amaze upon those spirits from whom no thought emanated
save eternal worship of the Eternal One, seated forever on a “Great
White Throne” in their midst; before which even the fronded palms seemed
to lift up their heads in adoration.

All have read that the floor of heaven is laid over “with gold and
precious stones;” and whose “walls are of jasper and onyx, and all
things costly and precious.”

All other emotions now gave place to wonder. How could the earthly be so
mixed up with the spiritual? How could the love of “all things costly”
remain, and no taint of humanity linger? The desire for gold was born of
greed; and the love of precious stones was sired by selfishness.

No one of all that vast throng seemed to observe him; the spiritual
vision of all seemed to be fixed upon Him who sat on high. A great
number seemed to have no vocation except to float around and around the
throne; the concourse seemed incessant, interminable. Another mighty
number twanged invisible harps.

Here was fresh cause for amazement. How could a bodiless spirit touch
the strings of a harp? How could sound exist where there were no ears?
Does not science demonstrate that there is no such thing as noise,
unless there are ears to hear? This then was another figment of the
spiritual intelligence.

His ideas became so tangled that it worried him, but he finally summed
up in this manner; each intelligence received that which was desired
purely, or believed implicitly; music, worship, beauty; each but an
expression of adoration. A narrow limit, truly!

Many vapory forms floated around him, gently touching him with shadowy
wings. One sweet spirit ever pressed closely to his side as they neared
him in their slowly circling around that central figure—like motes in
the sun. A thought wave flowed from her intelligence to him, which he
interpreted, “Come join with me. Let us worship together!”

He hesitated; the movements looked very dreamy and poetic, but what had
that to do with spirituality?

Each spirit beamed with benignant light; eternal sweetness wafted around
them like the odor of innumerable flowers heavy with dew. Thought waves
rippled from spirit to spirit, transparent as a pellucid sea, gentle as
when the sweet south wind fans it into low, languid swells; pure as are
the lilies, and sweet unto faintness, as is their odor. His desire
hungered piteously: “Oh, for the scarlet of the passion flower and the
gold of the homely dandelion!” The sweet spirit gently touched him with
filmy wings; a thought wave reached his consciousness: “Cease rebelling;
you disturb the heavenly harmony. Oh come! Come with me!”

It seemed that a sigh floated past him—it could not be—but oh, all
things were so unreal! Even the holiness and perfection seemed dreamy
and untrue—too cold and calm.

A shiver ran through his spirit, he felt his earthiness cling about his
spirituality as had sodden garments adhered to his physical form; he was
weighted down by a sense of unworthiness and imperfection. The teachings
of his humanity so held him in thrall that he could not climb the
heights of exaltation on a single thought as all these souls appeared to
do.

The alluring spirit came again; pressing still more closely, pleading
yet more fervently; a hint of earthly love in her prayer—vaguely
suggestive—as were all things else.

He felt the Lofty Intelligence looking him through and through, and his
mind turned with a mighty longing to his former habitation; to him it
seemed that the limitations of the flesh were not so narrow as this
circumscribed routine. In this place was no progression; on earth, one
might at least make an effort.

Reproachfully, compellingly, the Immaculate gazed upon him.

Sweetly, gently, the fair spirit lured him, until his will was
compelled, and side by side with her who had so sweetly entreated, he
joined the slowly revolving circle.

Having once consented, turning back was an impossibility; therein they
differed from those in the flesh. We easily slip from our effort after
higher things, and when we fall, fall far; they, having once turned
their spiritual gaze upward, could not turn away. As he floated on, side
by side with the Beauteous One, her sweet magnetism enveloped him like
the odor of wild wood flowers.

His amazement increased; what worth in all this if he possessed no free
will? Compulsory virtue is of no avail. He wondered what purpose they
served floating about like butterflies on a summer breeze; and if it was
any particular pleasure to the Lord of All to behold them gyrate? Oh
dear! And did He never tire of even the Great White Throne?

He thought, with a chill of repulsion, that the Perfect One, who did
nothing but sit on a throne to be worshiped, was a less beautiful
expression of the Deity than the flowers of the field, or the birds that
wing their glad flight through the ether; also, that the incessant
twanging of harps was not so sweet a music, or so filled with worship,
as the babbling of the brook, or the whisper of the wind, to Him who
created them.

He was so weary of it all, even to the vapory, melodious voices of the
shadowy choir; he wondered if they never rested; also, if it was because
of the taint of his humanity that he could not appreciate the beauty and
sublimity of it.

He remembered that from childhood he had been taught that heaven was as
he now saw it, and whenever he had been given a hard task it had
appeared to him that the height of enjoyment would be in having nothing
to do; and that heaven was a place of eternal rest, had ever been held
out as an inducement to exalted virtue, and—excessive labor. He found
the inactivity terribly irksome, it reminded him of worldly _ennui_;
then, the unreality bewildered him—it was like pressing the fingers upon
the eyelids—persons, places and things are vividly seen, and yet we know
that it is but a chimera of the brain; a vision of the intelligence. So
he grew to doubt the reality of everything. He could not keep his
spirituality keyed up to the proper pitch; his intelligence would wander
back to earth and mortal love. The purely spiritual seemed to him to be
lacking. It is only given to humanity to burn hot and cold; to reach the
heights of bliss and the depths of despair; even that which we call
despair has its amelioration, for never yet was it so dark but, given a
little time, humanity looks upward to where the sun is shining, and
hopes and strives to reach the illuminated summit; but here—there could
be but this endless sameness through all eternity, without even the
pleasure of striving, “thus far shalt thou go, and no farther.”

He rebelled madly; he preferred the trials and the pains of the body,
with the power to control his actions, to the spiritual and no will of
his own. Eternal leisure has its unpleasant features, though many seem
to suppose that eternal leisure and eternal felicity are synonymous.

He looked back with positive longing to the hard work, and consequent
weariness; from bodily fatigue rest had been sweet; but the unending
spiritual lassitude of eternity was terrible to contemplate. A sad,
reproachful thought wave met his pessimistic, spiritual cry; with shame
and terror, he felt that the Perfect One saw all his discontent and
rebellion—still he could not but wonder. Had all these placid souls been
as easily swayed while in the body, as they were in the spirit? Their
very sweetness and complaisance exasperated him; he thought, with a very
human perverseness, that he should like to see one of them get angry, so
as to get up a little excitement; instead, they were as sweet as the
dripping sap of the budding maple, and—as insipid. Things and persons
can be too good. Better a thunderstorm and a purified atmosphere than a
sultry, lifeless day.

The exasperation grew upon him. The thought wave from his companion was
like a perpetual sigh; a curious blending of the wish to adore, and the
desire to be loved. He felt the reproach of the myriad souls who brushed
him with filmy wings. Sad reproof fell upon him from Him seated over
all.

Waves of love and adoration rose and fell on the soft, enervating air,
like strains of languid music, the perfect rhythm madly suggestive to
him of the sweetness and longing of human love. This love of his
companion spirit revolted him; it was like a draught of tepid water to
the traveler dying of heat and thirst; her thought wave had the effect
of clinging hands, which would not let him go, and he grew almost to
hate her.

As they once more came around that endless circle he saw the door
sliding noiselessly open, a spirit was for an instant outlined against
the darkness without; the door had already commenced to close; he madly
broke away from the compelling current of the She, who would have held
him. His consciousness felt her despairing cry breaking the placidity of
that spiritual atmosphere, as the tornado sweeps the ocean, lashing it
into frightful waves.

The All Seeing looked at him with awful wrath and majesty. He but sped
the faster. The door was closing rapidly; he forgot the terrors of the
darkness without—he forgot the multitude of drifting souls, and their
horrible contact—he forgot that he knew not where he should go in all
that limitless gloom; he strove madly to reach the door ere it closed,
to once more shut him into that horrible inactivity, and forced
semblance of adoration.

He reached the door—yet a little space open; the guardian angel paused
in amazement—it sufficed. He darted through; but instead of floating off
on the magnetic current as he had expected, he plunged downward—down,
down, down! Would he never reach a resting-place?

Oh, for a voice to cry aloud! Oh, for the company of even the gruesome
shadows! Though he loathed and feared them, this absolute isolation held
a greater terror, the fear that this state might be perpetual. One of
the first principles of all life is resistance, and deprived of all
motive—which is but another way of saying of all power of resistance—he
felt as though in the throes of a spiritual vertigo.

He struggled frantically to cry aloud, he imagined that a ray of light
pierced the gloom in the distance; with a mad effort he struggled
upward, unseen hands caught and held him down, and still that
tantalizing ray of light flickered and glowed like a beckoning ray of
hope.

Within its radius grew a face—his swooning soul revived—it bore the
lineaments of Aimee; she too must have passed over to the Beyond.

Like sweetest music a sound reached him; sweeter than all the mythical
harps are the tones of the human voice—and succeeding the deadly silence
through which he had passed—it flooded his whole being with delight.
Aimee was stooping over him caressingly, her words were very simple:
“August, dear, are you better?”

His fingers closed feebly over her hand, as he whispered faintly, “Oh, I
fell so far! How came you to catch me?”

She answered him soothingly, and held an invigorating drink to his lips;
he drank obediently and immediately dropped into a refreshing slumber.

                  *       *       *       *       *

When through the rush and roar of the storm the frightened men bore
August’s body to the farmhouse there was no disfiguring trace upon him
except a slight blue line, like a faint pencil mark, extending from brow
to chin; he lay like one asleep, that faint, sweet smile still upon his
lips. In a state of mental collapse Aimee accompanied them, and for days
her condition bordered upon insanity; when they made preparations to
bury August, she cried so piteously that he was not dead, that they were
forced to delay the final ceremonies; this was repeated until her
persistence won a measure of unwilling belief, and a council of
physicians was called, who decided that he was in a cataleptic
condition.

Aimee scarcely left his bedside until he recovered consciousness.

About a week after this occurred, as he lay on a couch drawn up to the
open window, languidly looking at the softly rustling leaves, the green
grass, the glowing flowers, he sighed restlessly.

Aimee was at his side instantly: “What is it, August? Are you in pain?”

“Oh, no! I was only thinking how much nicer this is than heaven, and
wondering why it is that people are not more content in this beautiful
world; we have such infinite variety, such happy conditions, and yet
humanity is so unsatisfied.” He paused a moment, then asked, “Didn’t you
know that I was in heaven while I was dead?”

“I know that you are talking fearful nonsense!” answered Aimee severely.

“Do you think it nonsense that I think this world so beautiful?” he
asked teasingly.

“You know that I do not mean that; but that is nonsense about your going
to heaven.”

“But I did go there and it made me awful tired! I am glad that I
returned to earth again,” said he.

“Oh, August! You are perfectly horrid!” was Aimee’s shocked rejoinder.

He smiled, but went on to relate his strange experience.

“But you were not really dead, you know,” she replied as he finished the
recital.

“Do you think that?” he answered thoughtfully; “I should like to have
some one—some person who really knows—explain the difference between
that which is called trance, and death, except as to duration. Where was
my soul during all that time? Not in the body of a certainty. I know
that my spirit went to heaven; everything there was just as I had been
taught from childhood that it would be; that teaching could not by any
possibility be wrong!” he added conclusively, but with a merry twinkle
in his eye.

Later on, sweetly and seriously he said, “I shall always love and
appreciate nature so much more for that experience; of things infinite
we know not the method; we behold the result, and we know that the
Creator _is_. All nature unites into a rhythm of grandest praise to Him
who is part and parcel of all things good. The leaf on the tree whispers
of his abiding presence; the flower that springs from the mold lifts its
face to the sun and air, and speaks of the Life, glorifying Him with its
beauteous colors. God is the very principle of all life. He is not an
Idle God; his work goes on forever, without haste, without cessation. We
are created in his image; not as to the physical, which must change its
form, and subserve in other ways, but as to the spiritual, which, if we
will not pervert our higher natures—will grow to sublime heights of
purity and goodness—the higher we place our standard the nearer we
approach the Divine.

“We sin continually against our better selves, our physical bodies and
our spiritual natures, we gorge the body and starve the mind; we
overwork the perishable physical, and let the mental and spiritual rust,
while we heap up a little gold and silver for those who shall come after
us to squander and quarrel over. We strive after a heaven in the future,
and neglect that which only is ours to-day. Why wait for an impossible
time, and a mythical place? We had best take a share of it each day; it
is here if we will accept it; for, dearest Aimee, what does heaven mean
but _happiness_?”




                       THE TRAGEDY OF THE GNOMES.


Many, many ages ago this fair old world of ours wore a solemn and
forbidding aspect; no carpet of thick, green grass eased the footfall of
man as he climbed the hills; no human voice was heard amid the
desolation—ice, ice everywhere—from the North Pole to the center of that
which is now the temperate zone, and only such life peopled this region
as could endure the rigor of a more than arctic condition. Vast sheets
of ice, in depth immeasurable, covered the surface of the hills and
valleys, broken toward the tropics into serrated edges—the verdure
running up an occasional valley, as though in laughing derisions of its
neighbors the ice-imprisoned mountains.

In those days there existed only hideous animals and reptiles of size
great and awful; animals whose terrible voice shook the mountains like
an earthquake; slimy or scaly reptiles who walked on many feet, or
dragged a hideous length along the ice-covered rocks. It seemed as if
the great Creator must have fashioned all existent things in an hour of
wrath, or that man, having existed, had been for some sin exterminated
by that icy inundation, and that animal creation had so displeased him
that he had fashioned them in grotesque caricature upon all grace and
beauty.

Man esteems himself higher than all other created things; who shall say
that the great, buzzing bluebottle fly does not think the same of
himself, and perhaps, with as much reason; it is at most but a grade of
intelligence; and what do we understand of that Intelligence which is
above _us_?

In one of the green valleys running up into the foothills of what is now
called the Rocky Mountains, frisked and played a band of Gnomes. These
were but a fairy people, differing only from the fairies of woodland
glade and dell in this; those fairy folk were things of beauty like
imprisoned sunbeams; lighter than gossamer, they floated hither and
thither, always trending toward the tropics, where the sun shone
radiantly warm, and the silvery moon lighted the verdant carpet of
grass, and the sweet south wind rang the lily bells in merry chime;
there they idled away each sunny day—creatures of light and frivolity.

These Gnomes were a sturdier, darker folk, short in stature, but with a
breadth of shoulder, a depth of chest, and muscles fit for giants.
Though for an occasional frolic they danced and roughly tossed each
other about in the valley, they better loved their homes in the heart of
the ice-covered mountains, where they forged beautiful things from the
yellow metal, or decked their cavern homes with softly glowing, or
fiery-eyed jewels; thus from earnest labor their faces gained a look of
firmness and determination; they were homely, but were good to look
upon, lighted as their faces were by love and kindliness.

One among them was wondrously fair: Lilleela they called her. Her hair
was like silk as it winds from the cocoon; her eyes were blue as the sky
when it shows between the fleecy clouds of summer; her cheeks were as
though they had been kissed by the wild rose blooms, which left their
dainty stains upon the fair skin. She was as sweet and pure as the
breath of the dawn.

Walado was her lover; a short, deep-chested giant, with a face like a
ripe walnut—all seams and puckers; not with age, but with jolly
laughter, and intent, hard work. Lilleela must have the finest of
rubies, on strings of beaten gold; tiny silver bells must be made, to
ring their sweet chimes with every joyous movement; dainty chains of
gold—set with amethyst, rubies and diamonds—must be wrought to bind the
floating cloud of hair. Away down in the heart of the mountain Walado
plied his little hammer of polished stone—clink-clink-clink all day long
like a refrain it accompanied his happy song.

One fair day the troop of Gnomes went down into the green valley for a
holiday.

Walado objected: “No, no! You can go, but I must finish this golden
girdle for my Lilleela, and then, there are sandals of gold to be set
with precious stones for her feet—they are too sweet and fair to be
bruised by the rocks,” he had answered, screwing up his face into a
funny little smile.

“Oh, do come, Walado! The girdle and sandals can wait! The sun is so
cold and sorrowful up here, but down in the valley it is so beautiful!”
pleaded Lilleela.

Her blue eyes moulded his will like warm wax, and over the ice they sped
away many, many miles, to where its broken edges lay like icicles
flattened out with huge rollers; some having sharp, sword-like points,
others rounded and scalloped, as though in fanciful adornment. All along
the border of the valley, reaching in places high up on the mountain
side—wherever there were breaks in the ice—hardy trees had planted their
feet, and lifted their heads to catch a breath of the warmer air of the
tropics; some few, essaying to climb still higher, or being less
hardy—reached their dead arms abroad, or pointed with ghostly fingers
toward the icy desolation in warning to their kind.

These happy, childlike beings, instead of walking, had a gliding
movement which carried them over the ground very rapidly; laughing,
tumbling, pushing one another in merry sport, they sped on as though
wings were attached to their feet. Hand in hand went Walado and
Lilleela; his nut-brown face drawing into a nest of comical wrinkles,
which were so many happy smiles; her look was like the sun, bright and
warm.

Of a sudden she stopped and shivered: “Oh, my Walado, what was that?”
From off the mountain height had come a long, low wail, and a chill was
borne with it which froze them with fear.

Walado gathered her in his embrace, and shading his eyes with one hand,
looked back over the mountain: “Fear not, my Lilleela, ’tis but the
voice of the storm on its way from the far north. See! We shall soon be
in the beautiful valley, where he cannot come!”

“Let us hasten, then, for in my heart I feel a chill which is like
death.”

Walado gathered her closer to him: “Little sun beam! Am I not able to
shield you from the shadow of the dark cloud?”

She patted his brown face with her wee, rose-leaf palms, and kissed the
wrinkles on his brown cheeks lovingly.

“Yes, my Walado; your arm is as strong as your heart is brave, but—” she
broke off abruptly: “Let us fly!” she finished with a sound between a
laugh and a sob as the wailing came borne from the mountain heights once
more.

Turning their affrighted glance backward, they saw the tall pines at the
foot of the hills swaying wildly; some which stood so tall and straight
were snatched off like a brittle weed and tossed down the mountain side.

Lilleela shivered again, remembering the look the fearful Ice King had
given her as he rode above the mountain height upon which she stood at
twilight hour; he was seated upon a cloud of inky blackness; his eyes
shot forth red and yellow flame, like the terrible light which streamed
up from the far north; his lips were blue and hideous, and his matted
hair, and long, tangled beard, were a mixture of frost and ice. He
pointed a finger at her which looked as though belonging to the hand of
one long since dead—so rigid and bloodless it appeared—the nails showed
blue and ghastly. With a voice like the whistling north wind, he said,
“You’ll make a bonny bride for the Ice King! Your youth will warm my old
blood finely! o-We-ee, Y-e-ss!” The cloud passed on, and bore him from
her view, but the deadly chill remained, for well Lilleela knew that his
love meant death, as his hate meant destruction.

For this reason the wailing sound shook her with an awful fear, but she
dared not tell Walado; she feared that he would turn and seek the
terrible monarch whose simple touch was death; once more she caught
Walado’s hand, crying gayly, “Come, come, before the storm god overtakes
us!”

They romped and played through all that happy day; they climbed the
steep inclines, and sitting on the glittering ice dashed down to the
valley below, tumbling over and over, with laughter sweet as the
tinkling of silver bells; it seemed strange to hear such sweet and
musical sounds issuing from those queer little bodies, but the sound
fitfully represented the sweet harmonious souls within.

At last, worn out with play, they climbed the long, icy hills; they
wound around the towering rocks, they clung to dizzy precipices; they
crept by the lairs of horrible animals with noiseless tread; ever upward
and onward toward the North Pole, where life had grown old and dead,
while the new life had slipped down toward the equator.

“Oh, why do we journey so far to-night, Walado?” said Lilleela wearily.

“There is a mountain lying in the light of the northern star, which is
filled with yellow gold; its caverns are lined with jewels; I seek them
for you, my Lilleela.”

As he ceased speaking, again that wailing sound filled with awful menace
smote their ears: “o-o-W-ee” a sound that rose from fretful discontent
into fiercest anger, then died away like a long sigh of satisfied hate.

“I am afraid, Walado! Oh do return!” cried Lilleela in terror.

“’Tis but the wind, beloved one,” answered Walado stoutly, though he too
shivered.

“Nay! nay! It is the Ice King passing by in his chariot of storm, and
drawn by his slaves—the winds of the hurricane,” she cried frantically,
fear making her pallid lips tremble.

Walado’s wrinkled visage grew stern—all the pleasant lines drawn out of
it; he understood more than her words told him.

“Has he dared to look upon you, with a desire to possess you? Knows he
not that you are mine? I am not worthy of you—except as love for you
makes me worthy—” his voice dropping into tender cadence, “but he—the
monarch of all cruelty—is not of our kind. His very kiss is death; let
him find a bride in his own frozen empire—the North Pole!” He shook his
clinched hand in the direction of the swift rushing shadow, which so
depressed them all: “Haste! haste, men and maidens! Let us flee to our
own mountain home, where we can defy the monster! Our Lilleela has just
cause for fear, for none upon whom he has looked with the desire for
possession ever escaped him; and it is only by speedily reaching our
caverns that we may hope for safety.”

They turned about, and like a flock of frightened birds they flitted
away, with no more noise than would be made by the rustle of a bat’s
wing, and were lost in the gloom.

The moon shone out cold and pale, as though grieving over the dread
desolation and lighted up the angry face of the Ice King with a pallid
luster; he puffed out his gaunt cheeks menacingly; his eyes darted flame
like the quick thrusts of a sword blade in deadly battle; as he saw that
the Gnomes had fled he shrieked in wrath. He swayed the tall trees, and
tossed their dead branches in every direction; he fiercely threw the
rocks from the lofty mountain summits, and as they went crashing down,
down, with thunderous noise, they splintered and tore up the ice like a
silver foam, which glittered and flashed with pale prismatic glow as it
caught the moon’s sad, cold ray.

Faster, faster flew the tiny band; closer clung Lilleela to Walado’s
hand as that wrathful shriek reached their ears; dashing wildly past the
brow of the darkly towering mountain, as the crashing of rocks smote
them with wild affright; leaping across the roaring torrent, to slip and
sprawl on the glassy ice of the further bank; up and away, bruised and
sore; past lifeless trees, whose dead branches were falling all about
them, until at last they reached a mountain home seldom used by them.
Nothing was to be seen save a tiny crevice between the rocks; one after
another they lay down, and silently slid through; then, and not until
then, Walado spoke:

“We are safe! Even the Ice King cannot enter here! We are safe, quite
safe!”

“Are you sure? Ah, my Walado, he is so vengeful!” sighed Lilleela.
Walado laughed, all his funny little puckers laughing as well:

“He knows nothing of our hiding place, and he could not force his great
rigid body through the narrow opening. Oh, we are quite safe!” he
reiterated gleefully.

But Lilleela sighed.

Walado felt the hopelessness of that sound, and it grieved his tender
heart; he passed his rugged, brown hand over her flossy hair, with a
touch as soft as the brushing of a butterfly’s wing.

“My treasure, if ill befall us here in this our vaulted hall, there are
still the lower caverns, where none can possibly come save ‘we who
know’.”

They soon regained confidence, and joked and made merry; they were such
trusting, childlike beings, taking the comfort and joy of each hour at
its utmost worth.

Their enjoyment was at its height, when faintly heard came that long
chilling wail. Two of their number had gone outside unnoticed by Walado;
they came shooting in through the entrance, their brown faces bleached
an ashen gray, their teeth chattering, their eyes protruding. All sprang
up in wild affright.

“Where have you been? What is the matter?” cried Walado, as sternly as
the gentle soul could speak.

“We but crept out for the birds we had snared! We thought to help out
the feast!” said Tador, the hairy one.

“And I had a skin of berries that I gathered in the valley below; they
were very sweet, Walado!” answered Sudana, the good.

“Tell me what you saw,” replied Walado sadly, his anger melted away by
their deprecating looks and words.

Sudana answered: “We saw the Ice King; his cloud chariot so low that it
touched the top of the mountain, he was so angry that the frost flew in
great clouds from his nostrils; his breath reached us and chilled us
through.”

Walado opened his lips to speak, when—“O-o-W-W-ee,” filling all that
vaulted chamber with the dread sound, it came borne on a wind so chill
that it pierced the hearts of each with cold and fear.

These loving souls had never felt the need of a ruler, each doing his
utmost through love for all, thus there had been no dissensions; now all
turned instinctively to Walado for guidance. They were growing benumbed
with the chill of that icy breath.

Walado silently pointed to the narrow passage leading deep into the
bowels of the earth. Each took his beloved by the hand and prepared for
the descent; before they had taken so much as one step, there came a
crash so awful that it shook the great mountain to its center; the
falling of rocks resounded in deafening commotion; the Ice King’s
snarling wail echoed and re-echoed throughout the cavern; bitter, bitter
cold grew the air; crash—crash—crash, came the sound of falling
mountains heaped upon them; covering them deeply beneath the _débris_.

Then was a new horror added; the roaring and growling of many horrible
beasts, as they fought and struggled for entrance through the narrow
passageway, to escape the falling ruins, and the deadly cold.

There was the shrieking and tumult of the tempest; the hiss and roar of
the struggling reptiles, but higher and shriller than all else was the
fierce wailing menace of the angry Ice King; it shrieked to them
insolently: “You defy me, do you? We’ll see! We’ll s-e-e!”

Gray and pallid grew the little brown faces as they silently followed
Walado down into the bowels of the earth until they came to a lofty
room; here they huddled silently together.

Thus they remained day after day, night after night, no ray of light to
distinguish the one from the other; but as time passed on the pangs of
hunger assailed them fiercely. Tador’s birds were divided, and by
morsels eaten; Sudana’s berries were parceled out by ones and by twos,
Walado adding all his share to Lilleela’s, although she knew not that it
was so; grayer grew his little, wrinkled face, but ever it smiled
tenderly upon Lilleela, and with patient kindness he answered all
questions in unselfish endeavor to comfort and cheer the others. For a
time they could feel the earth quiver and vibrate as though in
shuddering fear, then came a time of awful calm, when the sound of a
voice smote the deadly silence with all the horror of thunder tones,
until they shrank affrighted, and spoke only in awed whispers—afraid of
the awful echo which answered sound. Paler and more spiritlike grew
Lilleela; sadder, sadder grew Walado as he pillowed her head upon his
broad breast. The sighs of all rose incessantly!

At last Tador whispered, “Shall I not descend further toward the center
of the earth? It will be warmer than it is here—it grows so very cold!”
shivering.

“As you wish, Tador,” replied Walado sadly.

Hearing Walado’s answer all clamored to accompany him—anything seemed
preferable to this inaction.

As they prepared for the descent, Sudana said: “We do not know what we
may find, Walado,” trying to speak hopefully.

“Gold and jewels in plenty, but all that lies hidden in the whole
mountain range, are not worth as much as one juicy berry,” and he
glanced at Lilleela’s wan face. She was far too weak to accompany the
party, and all insisted that Walado must remain with her; he silently
folded her in his arms; he would not have left her.

She raised her sad eyes to his face: “Better had I have given myself to
the Ice King; then I only should have perished,” she said.

“No! no! no!” whispered they, as with one voice.

Wearily, wearily time passed on, but they did not return. Lilleela dozed
and whispered fitfully, but Walado sat with staring eyes, and listened
intently for sounds of his comrades, he was afraid to move lest he
disturb his precious burden.

At last she raised herself up on her elbow, her eyes full of agony: “Oh,
Walado, take me up above—I cannot breathe here! Oh, I must get one
breath of air!” her chest heaving convulsively, her hollow cheeks
palpitating with the struggle for inhalation.

One great tear rolled down Walado’s cheek, and fell splashing on the
rocky floor.

Around his waist he wore a rope made of the hide of animals, which
served to hold his stone hammer and ax; with this rope he bound Lilleela
to him, passing it under her arms and around his neck.

“Dear one, put your arms about my neck to steady yourself all that you
are able, and I will carry you safely up.”

Her chest rose and fell spasmodically; her heart fluttered faintly, or
thumped with wild, irregular motion.

The walls of the shaft were covered with ice, rendering it almost
impossible to obtain a foothold; inch by inch he made slow headway,
every muscle strained to its utmost tension; his hands leaving stains of
blood with every grasp. He could at last see a ray—scarcely of light,
but a little less gloom; he was so exhausted that he was gasping for
breath; he placed his hands upon a slight projection for one more
effort—it may have been that his eagerness was too great, or that he
grasped but brittle ice which broke off—for he fell. Down, down he
slipped, with inconceivable rapidity; weak from want of food, and
frightened lest he injure his beloved, he lost his presence of mind.

Lilleela recalled his wandering faculties; after one frantic scream, she
made no outcry—indeed she had little breath for speech—but with her lips
close to his ear she whispered: “Throw out your hands and feet against
the wall, and I will do the same; we may at least break the fall!”
Little by little the speed decreased, until as Walado’s foot touched
another projection they stopped altogether. He waited long enough to
recover breath and a little strength. Lilleela’s head fell over
sidewise; she had fainted, and hung a dead weight about his neck; he
dared not loose his hands, though he madly longed to caress the cheek
which felt so cold to his trembling lips. Once more, nerved by
desperation, he made an effort to reach the upper cave; slowly and
carefully he climbed; resting often—a hand or foot slipping—clinging
frantically as the ice became thicker, and the ascent more difficult. At
last, just as his fingers were over the upper edge his foot slipped, and
threw the other from its resting-place; for one breathless instant he
hung suspended by his fingers—Lilleela’s lifeless weight dragging him
down! Sparks of fire shot before his eyes! A noise as of rushing water
sounded in his ears: His breathing became labored and stertorious! A
bitter cry rose to his lips as Lilleela’s cold cheek touched his
drooping face; he made one supreme effort, and half unconscious he lay
upon the floor of the upper cavern, Lilleela’s cold form clasped in his
embrace!

The chill at length restored him to consciousness; he sat up and unbound
Lilleela; he struck two pieces of flint rapidly together, and ignited
the punk which he carried in a bag about his neck. He observed that the
cold wind had ceased blowing in, thus he knew that the Ice King must
have departed, probably believing that all were dead. Well, so they
were—all but himself—and—perhaps Lilleela!

He felt for her heart, but could find no pulsation; he kissed her cold
cheeks, and blew his warm breath between her parted lips; at last the
madness of despair took possession of him. He groveled on the icy floor!
He shrieked aloud, to be answered only by a thousand hollow echoes! He
ran to the opening through which they had entered, and found the passage
barred by rocks and dirt; he tore at the rubbish with his hands as an
animal digs with its claws, only to fall back in despair with the tears
coursing down his cheeks.

“Oh, my Lilleela! If I could but reach the air! If I could only carry
you into the sunshine and let it warm your cold face! Oh, my Lilleela.
Oh, my Lilleela!” he cried, gathering her once more into his arms. All
the cave was now lighted with a dim, red light, from a few slivers of
wood ignited with the burning punk. Water had oozed through the rocks
from above and formed long, glittering icicles, frozen by the fierce
breath of the Ice King; the floors and walls were likewise of ice, cold
and scintillating. The sighs which had arisen from the imprisoned Gnomes
had congealed into forms of wonderful beauty, as pure as the white souls
of the passing spirits; all over that arched ceiling hung fairy curtains
of frost, wonderful jewels, each like a frozen tear, ornamented each
jutting point. Walado sat down with his back against an angle of the
wall, and clasped Lilleela in loving embrace; he smiled sadly yet
lovingly as his eyes rested upon walls and dome: “It is a fitting tomb
for thy fair body, my beloved! Thy spirit, not even the Ice King can
imprison; and I—thine even in death—I go with thee, to serve thee
still!”

He bowed his face against her fair hair, and as he so rested his spirit
left his homely little body.

It seems almost a pity that they could not have known how fully their
wrongs were avenged. Hot waves washed up from the tropic seas and melted
the crust of ice with which the cruel monarch had encased all the hills;
and he was driven by the south wind to his lair at the North Pole, there
to remain in expiation forever. Thus the hills became fertile, and with
the passing of those pure souls there sprang to life on the mountain
side—the primrose, for Lilleela’s pink-white skin; the columbine, for
the azure of her eyes; the gentian, for the crimson of her lips; and the
tall, white lily, for the stately grace of her body; and always the
brown-coated robin, with his warm breast, sings lovingly by day and
sleeps in their midst by night, and thus Walado’s soul still faithfully
serves his beloved.




                          AN UNFAIR EXCHANGE.


In and around the bank of “Lombard and Lombard” all was confusion.

Arthur Lombard, the senior member of the firm, had suddenly fallen to
the floor as he was entering his office, to all appearance dead.
Physicians were hastily summoned; policemen were called to keep out the
ubiquitous small boy, and the omnipresent curiosity seeker. The great
doors were closed with a crash as the grave physician gave his verdict:
“He is dead; heart failure!” The truth which conveys a great grief, ever
seems heartless, and in a degree, coarse.

Death shocks us ever, we think of it as connected with a sick bed and
fit preparation; deep down in our inner consciousness we form plans;
when the dark angel shall knock at our door, we will hastily don our
robes of sanctity, and fly away to eternal bliss. We are horrified when
he smites one of our number unaware—but we never think it might have
been us instead.

The dead body was removed to his residence in the most fashionable part
of the city; crape hung from the elegant portal; crape draped the closed
doors of the bank, and lent adventitious aid to the gloom of the high
walled, narrow street.

How many truly mourned I cannot say; a merchant in high standing
exchanged views with an artisan, both equally interested, as both had
all they possessed in the bark, albeit one had thousands of dollars
deposited, the other but a few hundred.

“How will it affect the bank?” questioned the artisan.

“I really could not say, but I think not seriously,” was the guarded
reply.

“As I understand, he was the head of the concern.”

“Y-e-s, but Gus Lombard is all right. It is a pity, though, that Arthur
was taken off.”

Such is the sorrow of the world; a few who have known us intimately may
feel a less selfish grief; our motives are so complex, and selfishness
so much a part of human nature, that we seldom judge our own actions
correctly. If but one or two can say with sincerity that our lives and
our language were pure, then we shall not have lived in vain, as every
living being—whether good or bad—will influence some other to follow his
example. Lombard had been an unmarried man, who kept up a fine
establishment, and lived in good style; but being very reticent few knew
aught of his business affairs.

He was laid out in one of the parlors; windows were darkened; lamps were
shaded; heavy carpets deadened the footfalls, until the silence and
gloom became oppressive.

Late at night, three days after he was stricken down, a slight, fair
girl entered the parlor noiselessly; Edith Herford had been his ward;
she had also been his betrothed, although no one save his brother Gus
was aware of the fact. Noiselessly she pushed aside the _portières_, and
seeing the man on watch lying back in his chair, sleeping soundly, she
crossed the room, and knelt beside the coffin.

Sobs shook her slight frame as she laid her face on his cold breast:
“Oh, Arthur, my beloved!” she whispered, caressing his cold face,
kissing the folded hands.

“To-morrow they will put you out of my sight, and I shall be indeed
bereft. Oh, my love! my love!”

With bowed head she wept silently; the ticking of the clock sounded loud
and awesome in the unnatural silence, “tick-tock, tick-tock; time-going,
time-gone,” it seemed to say; the breathing of the sleeping watcher
vibrated on the still air like an electric shock; a brooding mystery
seemed to hang over the dead form, it appeared like sculptured marble,
which at any moment might become instinct with life; it was hard to
realize that the soul had gone from the body, the features were so
placid, and were tinged with a roseate glow by the shades on the
incandescent light.

Edith’s nerves were keyed up to their highest pitch, it seemed to her
that she must scream; as she pressed her lips to the cold hand, she
fancied that there was a slight movement of the fingers; she thought the
eyelids quivered; she pressed her handkerchief over her mouth, afraid
she should cry out.

“Oh, Arthur! My Arthur! I know that you are gone from me forever, and
this is but a delusive fancy, would it were true, that I might not be so
lonely!” she whispered, gazing mournfully at him.

The watcher stirred in his sleep, muttering low and indistinctly. Edith
started up in wild affright, her heart beating tumultuously; to her
excited imagination the lights seemed to burn dimly, as though about to
go out.

The watcher shifted uneasily in his chair, then slept quietly on.

Edith turned toward her dear dead; she would once more kiss the cold
lips, a last farewell, then return to her room.

An appalled scream shivered through the gruesome silence.

The watcher started from his sleep in wild affright, and caught Edith as
she fell fainting.

Arthur Lombard was sitting upright, staring about with wondering eyes.
Dropping the fainting girl on the nearest sofa, the watcher rang a
hurried peal, and hastily dispatched a servant for a physician. He
tremblingly approached Arthur, shivering as he laid his hand upon his
shoulder; but managed to say soothingly: “Hadn’t you best lie down?”
Arthur looked at him in a bewildered way, seeming not in the least to
understand him.

Though trembling in every limb, he gently pressed Arthur backward; who
gave a tired sigh, muttered something which the man did not understand,
and instantly sank into a refreshing slumber.

A moment later the physician hurried in, looked wise, felt his pulse,
tested his temperature, and said, as though the circumstance was of
ordinary occurrence:

“Suspended animation! He will be all right in a few days; get these
things off him, and get him into bed as gently as possible; do not let a
hint of the preparation for burial reach him; the shock of such
knowledge would in all probability actually kill him.”

Edith had regained consciousness, and with timid hand touched his
sleeve. “You think that he will recover?”

“Certainly! Certainly, Miss Herford! I see nothing to prevent it.”

“But he looked and acted so strangely,” said Edith tremblingly.

“No doubt! No doubt! So would you or I, placed in the same
circumstances. There, there! Run along to bed, I’ll stay here the rest
of the night, and see that he is all right,” gently pushing her through
the door as he ceased speaking.

The next morning Arthur awoke feeling comfortably well, but very weak.
The physician was sitting beside the bed when he opened his eyes; Arthur
regarded him curiously, a puzzled look overspreading his countenance as
his gaze wandered about the room. He murmured something strange;
receiving no reply, he said slowly, like a child just beginning to talk:
“Where am I?”

“In your own bed, of course; where should you be?”

He lay quiet, looking around curiously, as though everything were new to
him. “Why am I here?” still with the same hesitation, as though not
certain as to the meaning of his words.

“Where in the mischief would you wish, or expect to be, if not in your
own home?” answered the doctor a trifle impatiently.

He looked troubled but asked no more questions; presently he lifted his
long, white hand, adorned with a handsome ring, and examined it as
though he had never before seen it; he seemed strangely unable to
express his feelings.

“Jove!” said the doctor later, “I wonder if the fellow has lost his
wits! It is a pity if so, for he was one of the shrewdest of men, and a
sharp financier.”

If Edith hovered about him, or caressed him with gentle touch, or called
him fond names, he looked at her in surprise, and gave not the slightest
return.

She would look at him in grieved surprise, and on one occasion asked him
with trembling lips: “Do you no longer love me, Arthur?”

“Love you? I—guess—so! I do not know what you mean!” looking helplessly
at her.

She burst into tears which were quickly suppressed as she coldly left
the room. From that time she offered him no caresses, but he seemed not
to notice the omission.

As Edith left the room in anger he looked after her, his brow wrinkled
in perplexity.

He was certainly in a strange condition; he appeared to enjoy his meals;
he slept well; but he seemed to take no interest in anything more than
that—he did not seem to understand that there was anything in which he
ought to take an interest.

One day, as he sat languidly looking out of the window, Gus said to him:
“You will soon be well enough to attend to business!”

“What business?” he asked vacantly.

“Why, your banking business of course!” answered Gus in a tone of
disgust; he thought his brother must be making a pretence of not
understanding. Arthur looked at him blankly but made no reply.

Edith asked the physician: “What do you think of him? Is he insane?”

“No! Neither insane nor idiotic, mental shock! He will recover, he is
like a child with everything to learn.”

It is hard to tell what were Arthur’s sensations; everything seemed so
strange. He was told that these were his rooms; he had no recollection
of ever having seen them until the morning when he opened his eyes on
the physician’s face. Even the language sounded strange to him, though
in a hazy way he knew what was meant; it was as though the sounds had
been imprinted upon the brain by some other intelligence; as a picture
is sensitized upon the plate by one artist for another artist’s use. The
business so often mentioned to him, seemed like a hazy dream; something
of which some other person being cognizant, had conveyed to him in a
far-off manner, an impression of his knowledge. In the same way he knew
that he was expected to love Edith; but there was a vague, elusive
intuition of some actual affinity, a feeling which he could not shake
off, and by which he knew that whatever of feeling he possessed for
Edith was as the shadow to the real. This hazy something, which was not
knowledge, nor yet a dream, strained his mental capacity in a vain
effort after solution. He restlessly tried to gather up the threads of
that which seemed to him a new life.

As Gus was vice-president of the bank everything went on smoothly; but
he felt greatly annoyed at Arthur’s complete indifference when he wished
to consult with him upon important business:

“You just manage everything, Gus, until I feel more like business.”

“You will have to pull yourself together, old man;” answered Gus,
regarding him with troubled gaze.

No sooner had Gus left the room than all signs of languidness
disappeared; he muttered angrily to himself; he paced up and down the
floor; he tore the books from the shelves in frantic desire for
something which would enlighten him on these things which seemed so hazy
and bewildering; he threw the book he was holding from him in an excess
of rage. Letters and words had a strangely familiar look, and yet—the
mental strain was fearful—it was like hunting for faces whose lineaments
were long since forgotten; like trying to decipher a faded picture
imprinted in dim ink by some person unknown; and feeling, withal, that a
perfect understanding of the dim lights and shadows was expected.

That which gave him a still more restless pain was that other
tantalizing consciousness which eluded him, though almost touching his
memory. Every hour when alone was feverishly employed in trying to
recall that which seemed to him like a lost treasure. He listened to
every scrap of conversation, he watched the expression of every face,
the gestures of every person. A sentence which puzzled him he would
repeat over and over again, until he had fixed it firmly in his mind;
then the full meaning was hunted out as soon as he was alone.

Edith often looked at him in wondering surprise; he seemed not in the
least like the man whom she had loved; it is true the features were the
same, but—where was the cultivated ease of manner, where the grace which
had been so attractive; the clear, open expression of countenance which
had distinguished the man she loved above his fellows? This
discontented, rebellious soul looked out from under frowning brows; the
brilliant blue eyes had a wary, suspicious look; the movements were
awkward, the speech uncouth.

“Oh, Gus, how changed he is!” cried Edith.

“Yes, I scarcely know what to do; if one could but wake him in some
way!” said Gus, sadly.

A year or more passed by; as he regained strength he developed strange
desires; he absented himself from home for days together.

Edith remonstrated: “Why do you do so, Arthur?”

He answered her coarsely, like an undisciplined youth: “I do not think I
need a keeper!”

Edith burst into tears: “I did not mean that; but you know—that—that—I
am lonely when you are away,” she faltered.

A half-frightened look passed over his face, and was gone instantly, to
be succeeded by a perplexed scowl.

“You act as though you owned me!” he said brutally.

Edith regarded him in pained surprise: “Arthur!” The single word
expressed much.

He left the house, slamming the door after himself.

He began about this time assuming control of the business; things seemed
to go wrong from that hour, and he appeared to have lost all judgment;
heavy losses followed in rapid succession. He angrily resented advice,
and Gus became so annoyed that he took him to task.

“See here, old man! You are going it a bit wild—you had best check up!”

Arthur’s moody eyes lit up with an angry flame: “Any person would think
that you had the whole say so,” he sneered.

“You know, Arthur, that I have no wish to control, except for the mutual
good. Great heaven, Arthur! You are ruining us!” cried Gus, aggravated
into speaking his mind.

Arthur looked moodily down, and like a child caught in some misdemeanor,
grumbled out: “Any person is liable to make a mistake.”

Gus looked at him curiously: “I’ve a great notion to pull out; I do not
propose getting caught under the wreck when the crash comes,” said he
angrily.

“Oh, well, get some one to do the work in my place, if you feel so
terribly worried,” quite as angrily retorted Arthur.

A couple of weeks later Gus did put another man into the office; Arthur
seemed rather relieved than otherwise.

Gus was talking to Edith a few days later; they had been speaking of
Arthur, and incidentally of Wilbur the new man:

“He seems to understand his business; he has a way of going at it, as
though he had been in that office all his life; actually, as he sank
into that big, green chair, he sighed with satisfaction.”

“Tell me how he looks,” said Edith.

“Oh, tall and muscular; his hair is as black as the proverbial crow’s
wing; the most piercing black eyes that I ever saw; his looks are rather
fierce and brigandish, but his manner is most gentle and courteous; his
voice is very sweet, the words and tones of a cultured man.”

“You make me very curious to see him,” answered Edith.

“He interests me strangely; it seems as though I had known him at some
former time, but I cannot place him.”

“How does Arthur take it?”

“That is strangest of all; he glowers at him as though he hated him
mortally; yet he obeys every suggestion of Wilbur’s as though he were
afraid of him.”

Edith did not reply; she was conscious of a feeling of repulsion toward
Arthur, which had been growing in force for the last year; she no longer
had the slightest affection for him; if he laid his hand upon her
shoulder, even his near proximity would send a shudder through her whole
being. She felt ashamed and guilty that such was the case, and tried to
conceal the fact. A feverish longing possessed her to see Wilbur; she
was also ashamed of this feeling, and mentally took herself to task for
the unmaidenly desire.

As to Arthur, everything worried him; he was restless and unhappy; he
seemed to have no care as to the success of the business; instead, he
burned with a wild desire to throw the money away; anything, any way, so
as to be free from care and thought. He had a passionate wish to roam,
to get away from the haunts of men into the green woods; to lie on his
back and look up at the blue skies, listening to the rustle of the
leaves; it smoothed the frown from his moody brow, and seemed to bring
that floating affinity nearer his mental vision; at times it came so
near that with a cry he would start up and fling his arms wide with a
hoarse cry of mad impotence, as it faded delusively. He hated the
conventionalities of society; he longed to do something _outré_, to
shock those with whom he came into contact out of their calm; he looked
with hatred upon all the refinements of life, as so many limitations, so
many bars to personal enjoyment.

Through all the fierce rebellion ran a hazy admonition: “You ought to
like these things, it is expected of you; your position requires it.”
Accompanying these thoughts like a weird shadow was that intangible—what
was it? A delusion, a dream, or the shadow of a memory?

A few days after Wilbur came, Gus one evening invited him to go home
with them: “I wish to introduce you to Arthur’s ward, Edith,” he said.

“Edith! Edith!” said Wilbur dreamily; “I seem to see her—tall, fair—with
the purity of the lily—” He paused, passing his hand over his brow, with
a deep sigh.

Gus stared at him in amazement; “Do you know her?” he asked brusquely.

“No! no! I have sometimes dreamed of her, I think; I cannot recall what
it is—” again he sighed deeply; he appeared like one awakening from
sleep.

Arthur looked at him, his brows bent moodily.

Gus said nothing, but thought to himself; “Well, here is a pair of
them!” As they were walking slowly homeward, through the level glow of
the sunset, a woman brushed past them; she lifted her face to look at
Wilbur, a look in which hate mingled strangely with love. Her eyes were
like midnight, but a midnight lighted by a reddish glow, the reflection
of the fires within; inky black brows, and hair of the same shade
falling low on a forehead as colorless as marble. A face to glow with
the fiercest abandonment of love, or burn with the seething fires of
hate; her form was of voluptuous beauty, a something strange and foreign
in the _ensemble_.

Arthur stopped abruptly, giving vent to a strange, fierce cry:

“Andalusia! Andalusia!” The sound was like the voice of one in anguish.
She swept him a burning glance, to which he replied in a strange
language, gesticulating rapidly; with a look of wild amazement she
passed on, and was lost to sight around a street corner.

Gus looked his displeasure: “I would not stop to talk with one of that
kind on the street; who is she?”

Arthur looked at him as though he did not understand, but when the
question was repeated, he replied absently:

“No; no; I must have been mistaken!”

Gus of course thought that he was telling an untruth; he judged her some
disreputable woman of Arthur’s acquaintance. “Oh, it is all right, I do
not blame you for being ashamed of it!” he answered sarcastically.

Arthur shot him a look of hatred from under moody brows, but made no
reply. Wilbur seemed feverishly eager to reach their destination, and in
preoccupied thought had hurried forward until he was considerably in
advance of the others, consequently observed nothing.

When Gus introduced Wilbur to Edith, he blushed and stammered awkwardly;
she was no less embarrassed. Throughout the whole evening Wilbur
scarcely took his eyes from her face; once, inadvertently, he called her
Edith; she blushed furiously, and Gus gave him a look of displeasure,
which he did not observe.

Later in the evening Gus said to her: “I do not like Wilbur’s
familiarity on so short an acquaintance.”

Edith hesitated a moment before answering: “I do not think it was
intentional, Gus, doesn’t he remind you of some other person?”

“Yes; but I can never say who it is.”

They turned to look at him, as he sat talking to Arthur; the contrast
between the two was very marked. Arthur was slouchingly leaning over the
table; his carelessness of attire, an indefinable coarseness of look and
action, contrasted most unfavorably with Wilbur’s refined manner, the
neatness of his person, and the high thought written in characters
unmistakable upon his countenance; yet the features of Arthur were far
more regular, his physique finer.

Edith sighed. Gus answered her thought.

“Yes; he has changed awfully; I doubt his ever being quite himself
again.”

“He seems an entirely different person; Mr. Wilbur is much more as
Arthur used to be than Arthur himself.”

Gus started in amazement: “By Jove! That is so! Ever since he came it
has puzzled me to know who he was like.”

They had been busying themselves over the tea things as they talked, and
now brought them forward. As they sipped their tea Gus endeavored to
lead the conversation toward Wilbur’s former life, but he plainly evaded
the subject. Arthur the whole evening sat moodily gnawing his mustache,
or paced the floor restlessly. It was late when Wilbur took his
departure.

For a long time Gus could hear Arthur moving about his room, but at last
he sank into dreamy slumber, in which Arthur and Wilbur were strangely
intermingled, once starting up wide awake as he fancied he heard the
hall door close. He lay a few minutes with every nerve quivering, afraid
of—he knew not what; then took himself to task for being so foolish, and
again dropped off to sleep.

Arthur did not appear in the morning; but his course was so erratic that
this occasioned no surprise; but when a week, two weeks went by without
his return, Gus began to be seriously alarmed.

Wilbur proved a treasure; everything went on in the most methodical
manner; he seemed to understand every detail of the business; to know
where papers and records were kept, of which others had no knowledge;
moreover he seemed to enjoy his work.

The residence also, seemed strangely familiar to him; on more than one
occasion he surprised them by mentioning articles placed in rooms of
which he was supposed to know nothing.

One evening Gus asked him: “Were you ever in that room?”

Wilbur looked bewildered: “I think not—I do not know,” he said slowly.

“If not, how do you know where that picture is placed, and the subject
of the painting?”

They had been talking of the works of a certain master, and Wilbur
mentioned a painting which hung in Arthur’s room.

He rested his head upon his hand in an attitude familiar to both; “I do
not know; I seem to see it, that is all that I can tell you,” he
answered in a sad tone.

Gus looked at Edith questioningly; she did not notice him, her eyes were
fixed upon Wilbur.

The next morning as they were sitting down to breakfast, Arthur
returned. Edith and Gus rose to their feet, simultaneously; he was
dirty, and disheveled, his clothing tattered and soiled; he had the look
of a tramp. “Well! You are a sight, and no mistake! Where have you
been?” said Gus laughingly.

His appearance was really ludicrous; he tried to pass it off lightly,
but a heavy frown belied his flippant manner.

“Who made you your brother’s keeper?”

“Really, I do not know who appointed me, but you look as though you were
in need of some person to fill that position,” retorted Gus.

Half defiantly he replied: “With your kind permission, I’ll take some
breakfast,” tossing his hat on the floor, as he seated himself at the
table.

Edith had not spoken, but looked at him in amazement and aversion. Gus
laughed derisively: “I say, aren’t you forgetting something, old
fellow?” laying his hand affectionately on his shoulder.

“What’s wrong, now?” looking scowlingly at him.

Gus made no reply in words, but looked significantly at his grimy hands;
he frowned still more angrily; jerked himself out of his chair, and went
to his room muttering: “Confounded bore! Mind his own business!” like an
untrained, overgrown boy.

Edith could scarcely restrain her tears. “Is it not horrible?” she said
with quivering lips.

“Yes it is, but we must overlook it as much as possible; he is to be
pitied; he has never been quite right since—” he paused significantly.

“I know! But Gus, it makes me shudder to think of fulfilling my
engagement to him; I just cannot—” she paused, a burning blush spreading
over her face; she had never before spoken of it to Gus.

He sat thoughtfully toying with his fork for a few minutes:

“Do you think that he wishes it?”

“No, I do not; he never offers me the slightest token of affection, for
which I am indeed grateful; truly, I do not believe that he ever thinks
of it.” She laughed in an embarrassed manner.

“Taking it altogether, Wilbur, Arthur, and—ourselves, it’s a queer
business.”

Edith flushed a fiery red; but if she intended an answer, which is
doubtful, Arthur’s returning step put an end to the conversation. He at
once seated himself at the table, and ate like one famished. A few
evenings later Wilbur again came to dinner with Arthur and Gus. The air
was very warm and pleasant, and after dinner they all went into the
sitting room; the windows opened down to the floor, and were flung wide
to admit the sweet, fresh evening air; a long vine-draped porch ran
along the whole front of the house.

“Do not have lights, they call the insects, and it is much pleasanter to
sit on the porch,” said Edith.

Seated there, a strange silence fell over them; the full moon rode
through the sky like a stately silver ship; a faint breeze stirred the
leaves on the vines, and cast fitful arabesques on the floor; a cricket
chirped lonesomely in the grass; dark shadows lay weirdly across the
winding walks. Wilbur sat close to Edith, the shadows half enveloping
them; in their concealment his hand had sought hers, and clasped it
fondly. Arthur sat at the far end of the porch, in the densest gloom;
only the fiery tip of his cigar betraying his presence. Gus lay
stretched on a wooden settee, his eyes fixed dreamily on a few light,
fleecy clouds showing through a break in the vines.

There was a faint rustling sound just where the foliage grew the most
dense; the leaves were cautiously parted, and a pallid, vengeful face
looked through. The intruder seemed as much surprised as were the group
seated there; she had evidently expected to find the porch untenanted,
and the sight revealed seemed to drive her to a frenzy of madness; a ray
of moonlight fell upon the clasped hands of Edith and Wilbur, also
showing the look of devotion upon Wilbur’s face, as he was bending
toward her in the act of speaking.

There was a flash, the report of a pistol, intermingled with wild
screams, and a hoarse, strange cry from Arthur:

“Andalusia! Andalusia!” Then, something wildly, rapidly spoken in a
strange language; the vengeful, defiant air speedily changing to wonder
and amazement; tones of fierce remonstrance from him, and scornful
disbelief from her; then a word or two of pleading; a light in her eyes
like blazing stars, and obeying his fierce gestures she slipped away
among the winding walks, shadowy trees and shrubbery.

It has taken some time to tell all this, but the happening was so rapid
that none save Gus saw or heard aught that passed between Arthur and the
strange woman.

Wilbur was bending over the half-fainting Edith, whispering impassioned
words in her ear, caution thrown to the winds on the near approach of
danger.

Gus for a moment gazed speechless and motionless, amazed at the fierce
gestures, and the strange language; and when he would have detained the
woman, Arthur angrily threw him backward, saying: “Let her alone! She
made a mistake!”

“A strange mistake, I take it!” hotly replied Gus.

“What is the use of raising more disturbance? No one is hurt! She
thought that I was sitting there beside Edith.”

“Suppose you were? Why should she shoot you? It looks very peculiar!”
said Gus angrily.

Arthur made no reply, but strode away into the darkness of the
shrubbery.

Edith and Wilbur had entered the house, and their low tones, agitated
conversation, reached Gus indistinctly as he stood irresolute; he had
sent the servants back to their places, and their frightened tones
reached him faintly; after some seconds’ indecision he plunged off down
the path which Arthur had taken, but no trace of him or the woman could
he find.

It was fully an hour before he returned to the house, feeling angry that
he was no wiser than when he started; he was the more angry that he did
not know what he expected to find. His astonishment was great to find
Arthur seated in the self same place smoking as though nothing out of
the ordinary had happened.

“Well, I declare! I have been looking everywhere for you;” he said.

“Yes! You have found me, now what will you have?”

It had seemed during the surprise and heat of anger easy enough to ask
him what all this mystery meant; but looking Arthur in the face;
listening to his cool, sneering tones, it was far from easy; so he
hesitated and stammered out: “I don’t understand this business at all.”

Arthur broke in: “My dear Gus, neither do I.”

His tone implied so much more than the words that Gus was effectually
silenced.

They soon separated for the night; Wilbur had gone home half an hour
before, and Edith had retired to her room, her nerves in a tumult over
the occurrences of the evening; but through all the fright and horror
ran a thrill of sweetness.

Wilbur had whispered in her ear, as she lay half fainting: “My love! Do
not be frightened; I will protect you!”

“Who could it be? I _am_ so frightened!” clinging to his hand.

“It is all past now, dear; I think it must have been some crazy person.”

For another week things went on much as usual, except that Gus was now
positive that Arthur went out each night at about half-past twelve; not
returning until morning, always haggard and worn, and often in the most
furious mood. Frequently he glared at Wilbur as though he would like to
murder him; but if Wilbur turned, or he knew himself to be observed, his
manner changed completely. He seemed anxious to throw Edith and Wilbur
together; and yet, as they conversed or sat in silent contentment he
would restlessly pace the floor, and finally fling himself out of the
room angrily.

Of a sudden he changed entirely; he remained at home of nights, went to
the bank early in the morning, and remained until the hour of closing,
seemingly intent upon a thorough understanding of every phase of the
business, but at times showing such a strange forgetfulness—or
ignorance—that Wilbur would pause, and look at him in astonishment.

It was on Wednesday, there were papers missing, relating to some
securities; Gus and Arthur had been vainly seeking them all the morning;
finally Gus went over to Wilbur’s desk and asked, more because he was
vexed and at a loss as to what to do, than for any other reason:

“Wilbur, do you know anything about those securities?” mentioning the
particular ones he wished.

Without even pausing in his work Wilbur replied, naming the number of
the drawer in the security vault where he would find them.

Gus made him no reply, but sought the drawer described, and returned
with the papers.

He walked up to Wilbur, followed by Arthur:

“Will you explain to me _how_ you knew where those securities were?
After you told where they were, I remember placing them there; and I
know that they have not been removed for over a year, long before you
came here—” he paused significantly.

Wilbur looked up from his work in complete bewilderment:

“I do not know _how_ I know it, but it is all clear to me; the moment
you mention a thing I seem to see it, and a long-stored knowledge seems
instantly to step forth. I seem to know every crevice in these stones;
every bolt, bar and drawer; but how I gained that knowledge I can not
tell, because—I do not know.”

As he talked he was gazing straight before him, with a strange, unseeing
look.

“It is not so strange that you have the knowledge—it is easy to get, if
one pokes his nose into everything; but it is hard to understand why I
cannot remember anything concerning the business,” said Arthur
disagreeably.

“It is no use quarreling!” said Gus, but it was evident that he was both
puzzled and annoyed.

That night Gus again heard Arthur stealthily leaving the house, and he
did not return until noon of the next day. He remained at the bank from
that time until after the hour for closing, remarking that he had
correspondence which he wished to finish; having completed it, he called
the watchman and sent him to post the letters, saying that he would
remain on watch until his return; as soon as he came back, Arthur went
home.

He seemed moody and distrait all the evening, and several times Gus
caught him glaring at Wilbur with the unmistakable light of hatred in
his eyes. Wilbur spent nearly all of his evenings with Edith, and made
no secret of his devotion to her. Gus was puzzled to account for
Arthur’s manner toward Wilbur; that he hated him was very evident, but
it certainly was not from jealousy, as he showed not the slightest love
for Edith; on the contrary, he appeared actually to dislike and avoid
her. Several times during the evening he sank into such gloomy
abstraction as not to notice when he was addressed; at an early hour he
left the parlor and went to his room, with not even an excuse or a
good-night.

Edith looked pained, but Gus was too outspoken to keep silence:

“I do believe that Arthur is going insane; I never saw such a change in
any one!”

He was again absent the next morning; but he was away so frequently that
no one even spoke of it; but when a week passed without his return Gus
began to be vaguely alarmed and suspicious; the reason for the latter
feeling being that Arthur had drawn large sums of money on his personal
check within the previous week. Only the day before this last departure
he had taken out several thousand dollars.

On his way to his sleeping room that night, Gus, from some impulse
unexplainable, tried the door of Arthur’s room. He did not know what he
expected to discover, he was simply uneasy.

To his surprise he found the door unlocked; heretofore Arthur had been
more than careful to keep his privacy secure. Gus entered and turned on
the light, everything seemed as usual; he opened the door of the
wardrobe, and looked within, it gave him a start to find it empty. Gus
turned giddy; had his prediction come true? A prophecy which was born of
vexation, instead of insight. Arthur had taken away all of his clothing;
no interpretation could be put upon that action, but that he intended to
abandon his home; but why should he do so, unless mentally unbalanced?

As he turned to extinguish the light he saw, placed conspicuously on the
dresser, a letter; trembling with undefinable fear he caught it up;
without address it abruptly commenced:


“When you find this I shall be far away. I have taken five thousand
dollars in cash and the diamonds which were in my safe-deposit drawer,
which amount to twenty thousand more. The balance of the money and the
real estate I have turned over to Wilbur; I hate him, but he has a right
to the property.

“You do not understand, and will wonder; I will explain.

“You remember the time when, to all appearances, Arthur Lombard dropped
dead; amid great, apparent grief, and much excitement he was carried to
this house where he lay silent and motionless for three days.

“At the same instant in which he fell in his elegantly appointed office,
almost in the same manner, fell Antoni Petronelli, one of a band of
roving gypsies, who dwelt in a fair southern country, with no covering
save the waving arms of the forest trees, or at most a house of boughs
for shelter at night or in storm. As Edith and Gus mourned over Arthur
Lombard, so Andalusia Varana mourned over Antoni—yet not the same—the
cool blood of your race cannot realize the fierce love and desperate
grief of the untrammeled children of the South.

“At the very instant that Arthur Lombard awoke to life again, that same
instant arose as one from the dead, Antoni Petronelli.

“Now comes the really strange, and tragic part of the story. When these
two souls were loosed from the body and entered space, they drifted
without knowledge of their destination; but that an intelligent power
directed them is proved by this; although so far apart, the soul of
Arthur Lombard sought the body of the gypsy Petronelli; and the spirit
of Petronelli was forced to enter the effeminate body of Arthur Lombard.

“I can speak only of my own impression; I, the soul of the gypsy,
Petronelli, and the body of the aesthetic banker, Arthur Lombard. When I
regained consciousness I had but a confused mingling of ideas; some
things—impressions, knowledge, thoughts—which had been the property of
Lombard, haunted me; it was as though these things had been photographed
on the brain, to be brought forth and used by the occupant of the body
as occasion required. I did not understand the use of this knowledge; I
detested the fair-skinned body; I hated the limitations of his
life—which you call refinements; the greatest trial of all was that for
a long time I did not know what I was fighting against. I knew only that
I was miserably unhappy.

“I hated the soft, cool caresses of Edith; I was tormented with a misty
memory—which I could not drive from my mind—of arms which had encircled
my neck, and had set my being on fire. I hated the reproof in Edith’s
calm eyes, and the low voice which grew so cool as I pushed away her
hands, or answered her roughly; she was offended in such a grand, cold
way. My Andalusia would have upbraided me with hot words, uttered in her
shrill, sweet voice; she would have given me blow for blow, then we
should have kissed with fond words, and loved better than ever. I hated
the house with its elegant furnishings, its heavy, hot carpets, and
close, stifling atmosphere.

“I longed for the cool, leafy woods; for the carpet of green grass. I
felt an insane desire to crush the globes on the incandescent lights,
which parodied the light of the moon; that soft southern moon, which,
with its coterie of stars, looked down upon my bed of boughs while I
slept in that happy time before disaster came.

“For a long time I could not put these feelings into words, or even into
thoughts; I knew only that these things I hated, and I madly desired to
get away; it was like the restlessness of some caged animal. During all
of this time those teachings which had left their impression upon the
brain matter tortured me, suggesting and urging other thoughts so at
variance with those rebellious feelings that it almost drove me mad.

“Then when Wilbur came it seemed as though my soul must leap out of the
hateful body which held it in limitation. Instantly I recognized my own,
my hands have many times itched to throttle the usurper of my person, so
that I might seize that which belonged by right to me. Oh, how I hate
this milk-and-water flesh! These soft muscles, and dainty palms!

“With his coming—Wilbur, by the way, is but an assumed name—it seemed to
give that hazy sense of something gone before, something half
remembered, like a dream of the night—a shock. I concentrated every
effort of my being until scenes from my former life began to float
before my mental vision; dense woods, with leaves of a glossy, dark
green; lilies standing tall and white; a great bay of water reflecting
the blue of a cloudless sky and the green of the trees on its placid
bosom. There was ever the vague shadow of a form which filled my veins
with fire, and my whole soul with longing, but it floated just beyond my
mental grasp. Many a time as I walked under the stars I could have cried
aloud, it seemed so near, and yet—eluded me I could not remain within
the walls of that elegantly furnished room which was called mine; so at
night I wandered far, and lay on the cool, dew wet grass, and strove to
solve the tormenting problems.

“That evening when Andalusia followed us, I had been more than usually
unsettled and troubled; there was a softness in the atmosphere; a mellow
light shed by the descending sun; a faint, odorous stirring of the warm
wind, which made my brain throb as though it would burst, so suggestive
were all things of that half remembered southern land. When Andalusia
brushed past us, and the light of her eyes entered my soul, the final
knowledge came to me, as had that other; I remembered all, and in a
transport of joy I called out her name. It was well for _him_ that I
cried out—my body would have been a vacant tenement otherwise; but
unless I also was released from this hateful bondage it would have been
useless, as I could not, unless through the same condition which at
first existed, have reclaimed my own.

“Andalusia sought Wilbur, thinking herself deserted by me; she was mad
with jealousy long before he fled; she frightened him with her ardent
love, and I suppose when angered repelled him by her wild bursts of
passion; his cold nature could not appreciate the tropical love of my
Andalusia.

“That evening on the street, when I cried out ‘Andalusia,’ she
recognized my voice, but thought it some trick to deceive her; you know
that in our land, and especially among our people, there are many
incredible and wonderful things done to cheat the imagination; but when
I said in Romany, which seemed to drop from my tongue without my will:
“Be at the entrance of the park to-night at twelve; I, your Antoni, will
meet you;” she swept me a burning gaze of wondering doubt, and
disappeared. I met her as I promised, but could not convince her that I
spoke the truth; she scornfully taunted me with the eyes, which she
declared that I had stolen from the summer sky, an open page whereon to
print all my baby passions; she lifted herself to look over my head, and
mock me with her shrill laughter; one thing only consoled me; I knew
when she promised again to meet me, that though she derided, she was not
quite sure. It seemed that Wilbur—Ugh! I cannot call him Petronelli—he
has no right to the name, he stole my body, but—I am I, in spite of it!
Well, he utterly refused her love; he resisted her caresses, and showed
such unmistakable aversion that he drove her wild; she upbraided him
fiercely, and—like a coward—he fled from her.

“What led him here? Was it the hand of the All Wise, or the homing
instinct implanted in man? He came, and you know how he filled the
place, and how perfectly the place fitted him.

“For long weeks I failed to convince Andalusia; weeks that were filled
with the madness of despair, with the agony of vain pleading, of being
scorned and taunted with my baby skin, until every time that I looked at
Wilbur, I could scarcely restrain my hands.

“Andalusia watched his every movement; that night when she fired the
pistol she thought that she had found her rival, and had she been less
angry would have killed her; her emotion, only, rendering her hand
unsteady.

“I followed her and appointed a place of meeting; at first she would not
listen, but finally consented; saying that old Martini Sistine was with
her, hidden in the shrubbery. I was rejoiced, for old Martini knows much
that is hidden from all the rest of the world; she can talk familiarly
with those who have departed this life; and to her the stars are as an
open book. Martini knew that I spoke the truth, and in trying to
convince Andalusia she also explained much which I had been unable to
grasp. Andalusia at first would hear nothing of it, but cried
scornfully, touching the fair hair as though it were some vile thing,
and prodding my flushed cheek viciously:

“‘_This_ is not my Antoni!’ Then said Martini severely:

“Daughter of the South, born in the wild wood among nature’s sweetest
mysteries, do you doubt the first one which touches you? For shame! If
you saw a branch lopped off the tree under which you sat, would you cry
out that this was no longer the same tree? If you should lose your fair
right arm, are you not still Andalusia? If you were bereft of both limbs
and arms, and nothing but the disfigured trunk remained, you would still
be Andalusia. It is the within, which is in reality the personality.
Your Antoni is the same, but he is unfortunate in having to bear this
effeminate body; have you no pity for his misfortune?”

“Then my Andalusia wept on my neck, and begged forgiveness for all her
unkind words; and though she cried continually: ‘Poor Antoni!’ I was so
happy that for a time I forgot all about my hateful body.

“We are going to our own land; Martini, my Andalusia and I. Wilbur can
take the cool-blooded Edith and welcome; their placid imitation of love
is like ice to fire as compared to the glorious tumult of passion which
swells in the hearts of the unfettered children of the free wild wood.

“I have taken this money and the diamonds, yet—I am no thief! That
portion of myself, known to the sight as Arthur Lombard—the hateful
body, thrust upon me without my consent—I am compelled to retain against
my will; that body has a right to maintenance, and I have taken of
Arthur Lombard’s money to care for it. I have left the balance to the
soul of Arthur Lombard; and as a last request, I ask him to be kind to
the body of poor, cheated Antoni Petronelli.”




                              LIMITATIONS.


A brown faced, tangle-haired, barefooted little girl; a long country
road, its yellow clay beaten into powder, which rose with every gust of
wind into whirling eddies, and spitefully enveloped each passer-by in a
grimy cloak, and followed after each vehicle like an abhorrent specter.
Long rows of maple cast their cool shadows from either side; raspberries
and blackberries grew in the corners of the old rail fence; a narrow
footpath cut like a yellow thread into the thick green sod; here and
there a sweet-william held up its fragrant head; and in the field beyond
the long rows of corn rustled their broad leaves, and murmured together.

Thella swung her sunbonnet by the strings, and gave a little
hop-skip-and-jump for very joy of living. She stopped instantly, as she
heard, “Thella! Thella!” called in a fretful, rasping tone.

“Yes’m,” answered she, at the top of a high-pitched, young voice, as she
ran rapidly toward a stout, red-faced woman, who stood leaning over the
top of the gate.

“I declare to goodness, you make me think of a turkey! It’s no wonder
that you are the ugliest young one living! Look at that mop of hair, and
that slit in your dress!” said she, her voice raised to a shrill scream.

Thella dropped her head, and drew her black brows together sullenly.
“Why don’t you put that sunbonnet on your head? Oh, drat you, get out of
my sight, you little imp!”

Thella had been digging one brown toe in the dust, but at the conclusion
of the tirade she darted past the woman, dextrously dodged a blow and
ran into the house. She flew upstairs into the attic; there was a little
square window, draped over with cobwebs; Thella had rubbed the grime off
the lower panes, but she left the cobwebs—she called them her curtains,
and the spiders her little lace makers. From out the rubbish she had
long ago hunted a mirror, with a very wavy surface. She crouched on the
floor with her head bowed upon the window-sill, sobbing bitterly; the
most forlorn little thing imaginable.

Her stepmother’s voice faintly reached her:

“Thella! Thella! Drat the child! she’d wear the patience out of a
saint!” whether she intended to imply that she was a saint or not, I do
not know.

Thella only gave a little flout: “You can split your old throat for all
that I care.”

Anger dried her tears; she softly crept across the loose boards of the
floor, and brought her looking-glass to the window. She sat looking at
herself mournfully; it was not a pretty picture upon which she gazed; a
grimy, tear-stained face, as brown as a coffee-berry, heavy black
eyebrows, arched over a pair of intense gray eyes; the wavy glass had a
trick of elongating the visage which made it very comical; added to
this, her hair hung like a black cloud all about her face. She threw
down the glass in disgust:

“Thella Armitage, you do look like a little Indian! Oh, what shall I
do?” her chin beginning to quiver again; but presently she rested her
face on her hand, and sat gazing at the fleecy clouds chasing each other
across the sky, and wandered off into dreamland; these were her
soldiers, and the great white cloud with a rose-colored border was her
chariot, and she was going:

“Thella! Thella Armitage! If you don’t come down here and wash these
dishes I’ll skin you,” called her stepmother, up the stairs.

“All right, maybe a decent skin would grow on then,” muttered Thella.
She went down into the hot kitchen and washed the dishes; but every
minute she stole a glance at her pretty clouds through the open window.
“What are you gawping at? ’tend to your work,” said Mrs. Armitage
crossly. She did not mean to be actually unkind, but she had no
appreciation of another’s feelings, much less of Thella’s dreamy, poetic
temperament. Thella shot her an angry look, and sullenly went on with
her work, the beauty all taken out of the clouds, her fairylike day
dreams buried in gloom.

No sooner were the dishes washed than Thella was set to knit her stint;
oh, how she hated that interminable stocking! The rounds seemed endless;
and if she thought about something nice for just one little minute the
stitches would drop and run away down; then Mrs. Armitage would angrily
yank the stocking out of her hand, pull the needles out, and ravel out
all her evening’s work. When at last the hateful task was accomplished,
and the old clock sitting in its little niche in the wall—like a
miniature shrine for the Virgin Mary—rang out its nine slow strokes, she
would run up to the old east chamber where she slept, in an agony of
stifled rage.

Mrs. Armitage would allow her only a small bit of candle: “You’re not
going to read those good-for-nothing books; you jest go to bed and go to
sleep; I want you to be fit for something in the morning.”

So she was forced to hurry in between the sheets, after blowing out the
light, often to lie there wakeful; dreaming such lovely, impossible
dreams by the hour. On moonless nights the skurry of a rat, or the
cracking of the old timbers in cold weather, would send little shivers
creeping up and down her back; but when the silvery moon shone in at the
curtainless window she would lie wide-eyed, riding to strange, unheard
of countries on its silver bars.

One happy day a neighbor loaned her the “Arabian Knights;” she hurried
through her tasks, which were neither short nor easy, and ran joyously
up to the garret; a pane of glass had been broken, and a pewee had flown
in and built her nest in an old basket suspended from the rafters. So
careful was Thella not to frighten the mother bird, that she fearlessly
sat on the window-sill and called to her four little children: “Phebe!
Phebe!”

Thella rested her chin on her hand thoughtfully:

“I don’t see how you know them apart if they are all named Phebe,” said
she.

She was far away in an enchanted land with Alladin, and did not hear
Mrs. Armitage creep up to her; the first intimation she had of her
presence was an awful blow on the ear which made her see stars, and
knocked the book half across the room.

“You lazy, trifling trollope! I’ll learn you to spend your time reading
such trash. Now you march downstairs, and if you can’t find anything
else to do go out in the garden and weed them onion beds,” saying which
she pounced viciously upon the book.

“Pa said I need not weed them until the sun went down, and it got
cooler,” faltered Thella.

“Your father is learnin’ you to be as lazy as he is himself,” snapped
Mrs. Armitage; “you march, now, and no more of your sass.”

Thella rose and pushed back her heavy hair, preparatory to following
her.

“Will you please let me put away the book?” she said.

“I’ll please put it in the fire,” she replied viciously.

“Oh, no, no! Don’t, it isn’t mine!” she cried frantically as she made a
vain endeavor to reach it.

Mrs. Armitage gave her another resounding slap: “There, take that, you
little cat!”

As she commenced descending the stairs Thella darted before her, and
hurriedly ran to the field to her father; she caught hold of his hands
and pulled the hoe away from him.

“Don’t daughter, ma will be mad if I don’t keep to work,” he said
pathetically.

“Oh, pa, I’ll hoe in your place; do go and take my book away from her,
she’s going to burn it, and it isn’t mine at all; it’s Willie Burt’s!”
she cried in agitated incoherence. “Oh, hurry, pa! Don’t let her burn
it,” her voice full of tears. He stooped for one instant and laid his
hand caressingly upon her head.

“Poor little Thella,” he murmured, then walked hurriedly up to the
house. Thella looked after him sorrowfully:

“Poor pa!” she said, with a quiver in her voice.

Presently he came slowly back through the broiling sunshine and took the
hoe from her hand.

“Well?” said Thella interrogatively.

He shook his head: “’Twasn’t no use, she had it in the stove.”

“The mean, old thing—” began Thella.

“Tut-tut; she’s your mother,” said pa gently.

“She isn’t _my_ mother; my little mother is dead!” She began very hotly,
but ended with choking sobs.

“I wouldn’t cry, little daughter; we must make the very best of things
when we can’t change them,” he said with a sad resignation more pathetic
by far than tears. He took his old red bandana from his pocket and wiped
the drops from her flushed cheeks, compassionately.

“Well! You are the shif’lesses pair I ever did see,” said Mrs. Armitage
shrilly. “Thella, if you don’t go at that onion bed I’ll take a strap to
you.”

Thella gave her a look of bitter hatred, and walked sullenly to her
work. The sun beat down with terrible force; Thella knelt unprotected on
the edge of the bed, and pulled the offending weeds; her father hoed the
long rows of corn steadily, only pausing to wipe away the perspiration
as it trickled down his face. Mrs. Armitage, under the shade of an apple
tree whose boughs bent low with yellow fruit, gossiped with a neighbor.

“Pa! pa!” called Thella softly, he paused and looked at her. “Can’t I
have an apple? I’m so warm and thirsty.”

Low as was the call, Mrs. Armitage heard it; “’Tend to your work; you
always want to be chankin’ something. Warm! it’s just nice and
pleasant.”

Pa dropped his hoe between the long rows, and gathering half a dozen
apples off the tree, called Thella to him: “It is nice and cool here,
under the shade of the tree.”

He sat on the green bank, and took his little daughter on his knee; he
pushed the thick hair from her warm face; she ate her apple, her head
lying contentedly on her father’s shoulder. Mrs. Armitage went on
gossiping with the neighbor, interspersing her remarks with flings about
“People too lazy to breathe—humoring that good-for-nothing,” etc. If Pa
Armitage heard, he made no sign, beyond pressing his arm a little closer
about Thella’s waist.

Time went on. Thella was fourteen; her life was a horrible routine—up
before dawn in the winter, and before the sun in summer, to milk and
churn, cook and scrub; no thoughts expressed in her hearing except those
relating to eating, working, and the continuous bad conduct of the
neighbors—this last always sufficient for a whole day’s tirade. In
summer it was not so bad; there were always the whispering trees, and
the fragrant flowers; the green grass, and the busy booming of the
bumble bees; the lowing of the solemn-eyed cows, that came at her call.
Best of all was the walk down the long, shady lane, through the grassy
dell, where, in the limpid brook, the funny crabs crawled backward; and
the saucy, gray squirrel chattered at her from the beech and chestnut
trees on the hillside; still an added joy when “pa” followed his little
girl, telling her of his coming by putting his crooked little finger in
his mouth, and thus whistling shrilly. Fast as her nimble feet could
carry her she ran to him, and nestling her hand in his begged him to
tell her of her very own mamma. Oh, the delightful walks and talks; the
sun hanging low in the west and the soft wind just stirring the leaves;
a little later the softly falling dew, the gathering shadows, a belated
bird hopping from branch to branch with drowsy chirp; a rabbit darting
across the path, causing Thella to glance over her shoulder in quick
affright and cling a little closer to “pa’s” hand at sight of the dark
shadows all around her; then the great red moon lifting his round face
above the treetops, lighting up the openings, and leaving the shadows
darker by contrast. The sweet silence seemed deepened by the shrill cry
of the cicada, and the plaintive call of the whip-poor-will; at last pa
would say, “We must hurry home, we shall get a scolding.”

Thella would sigh and answer: “Yes, pa, but this is so nice,” with a
loving cuddle closer to his side.

Well they knew the remark Mrs. Armitage was sure to make about their
“trapezing” all over the fields.

Not long after this, all through the day Thella had been working very
hard, and in the edge of the evening sat down on the porch to rest. Pa
had just come in from the field looking worn out; Thella’s heart ached
as she looked at him: “Poor pa, you are tired out,” she said.

“Yes, pretty tired, daughter!” he answered; hearing Mrs. Armitage coming
they said no more.

She was in a fearful humor; she had quarreled with one of the neighbors,
and seemed to think that the fight extended to her own family. It was
quite dark on the porch, and Thella sat in the shadow so that she did
not observe her.

“Where is Thella?” she angrily asked of pa, as she came in.

“Not very far away, I guess,” he answered mildly.

“Out trapezing somewhere, I suppose! I seen her whispering to that Judd
Tompkins, more’n once; she’ll come to no good, I’ll tell you!”

“Sho! Sho! What’s the use of bein’ so hard, ma? Didn’t you never talk to
the boys when you was young?” asked pa very mildly.

“I wish to goodness I’d never seen a pesky man; of all the shif’less,
onery things a man’s the wust; and you’re about the laziest of the whole
bilin’.”

Pa made no reply, but Thella rose up, white and wrathful; it is not the
great things which rouse us to the depth of feeling, but the continued
pin-pricking; the nag-nagging which drives us to desperation. Thella
could take anything directed against herself; she thought many times
that she had grown so used to it that it did not hurt much, but pa, poor
pa, she could not hear the good patient soul nagged so, without a word
of protest.

“You just let pa alone! You can abuse me all you like, but you needn’t
misuse him on my account, he is not to blame for my shortcomings;” she
sidled up to him, and clasped his arm with her two hands.

“Hoity-toity! I’m glad I have your permission to express my feelings to
you, my high-flown miss; and with or without your consent, I’ll say what
I please to your pa—you little trollope, you!”

She made an angry dive at Thella, who only threw up her arm and warded
off the blow: “You had best not strike me,” she said in a peculiarly
quiet tone.

“Come away, come away, daughter; don’t quarrel with her. Make the best
of it! We can’t seem to alter things, so let’s make the best of it,”
said the old man tremulously.

Thella was trembling with anger; she realized that she had made it worse
for pa instead of helping him, and her heart was filled with regret and
bitterness.

“Pa, you don’t have to endure such abuse; set your foot down and make
her behave herself.”

“Oh, Thella, I couldn’t! Don’t you see, daughter, that I can’t quarrel
with a woman? Let us take a walk down the lane,” and hand in hand they
went. Nothing further was said on the subject until they turned to go
in; pa drew a long sigh: “I wish your ma had a lived, but I made my
bed—” he broke off abruptly, then continued in a trembling tone, “I
thought I was doing the best for my little girl to give her a new ma—you
see, a man that’s had a good wife is lonely, and beside, he don’t know
just what to do for a little girl—and I thought—I thought—” the old
voice quavered into silence piteously.

Thella stopped short and laid her hands upon his shoulders
affectionately: “Yes, I know—dear pa, you are so kind; but pa—you are
mistaken—you are not making the best of it; there is no good at all in
this way of living; it’s just slavery for the bite you eat, and a bed to
sleep in—that’s full of thorns; even your food is thrown at you as
though you were a dog, and where are all the books we used to have? One
might as well be a fool, if they can have no use for their brains,” she
ended bitterly.

“Yes; she’s put all the books away; I’m afraid she’s burned them. Your
ma liked books, Thella; we used to take such comfort reading together,
but Mandy says it makes me lazy—p’raps it does. Mandy is a wonderful
manager, Thella.”

“Very wonderful! She can make everybody else work while she gossips with
the neighbors,” answered Thella indignantly.

“Sho, sho! Daughter you mustn’t talk that way! She’s your ma—no, she’s
your stepma, you know. We must make the best of it,” he iterated weakly.
Thella made no reply, though her heart burned hotly; what could she say
to this crushed spirit that would not add to his trouble?

Before she let him go in she said hesitatingly; “Pa, I am going away;
she is cross to you on my account, and—and—oh, pa, I do want to go to
school; there’s so much that I want to know!” she said breathlessly.

He stood as though stunned: “What shall I do without you?” he cried
despairingly.

Thella trembled with excitement; her heart was torn between the desire
to go and the longing to remain; how could she leave her poor,
heartbroken old father? but—she honestly believed that _she_—Thella
never called her anything else if she could avoid it—would be less
unkind to pa, if she were gone. Thella knew very well that a rancorous
jealousy added force to her misuse of him; and—oh, she could not go on
in this way; empty day dreams no longer sufficed her bright
intelligence; she hungered and thirsted for knowledge; he had a vague
understanding of higher and better things than met her everyday sight.
She could no longer keep her eyes earthward; even when she cast them
down for one instant, all things spoke to her of that higher life, and
filled her with unutterable longing. Something of this she tried to tell
pa between her sobs.

He let his hand wander gently over her crown of hair, as he said,
“Yes—yes, daughter; I know how you feel. I used to have just such
thoughts, and ma—your ma—used to make me feel as though I could see
right up into God’s heart, and I knew—I _knew_—that I could live well
enough to reach Him, sometime, I should if ma hadn’t have died; but
now—I just have to make the best of it,” he finished despondently.

“But pa, hadn’t you ought to try now—for ma’s sake?”

“How can I? I never have time even to think. No, no, daughter, I must
just make the best of it,” he reiterated wearily.

She had no words of comfort that had not in them a sound of mockery, so
she said nothing beyond thanking him for his consent, and as she kissed
him lovingly, she patted his withered cheek with her toil-roughened
palms: “Poor pa! Poor pa! I love you dearly,” she said.

A tear stole down his furrowed face and wet her hands; he tremblingly
murmured, “God bless my daughter!”

The next morning Mrs. Armitage screamed in vain to Thella:

“Drat her, I’ll take a strap to her, if she’s bigger’n the side of a
house.”

When at last she threw open the door of the poor, bare little chamber,
she found it empty. For once words failed her—she sat down on the stairs
gasping.

Pa wisely kept out of her way. She missed her servant, but poor pa went
about more silent than ever; it seemed that in one short month he grew
visibly gray and bent; he worked on hopelessly through heat and cold.
The only smile that ever crossed his face was when he received a thick
letter from the village postmaster; he would hide it away in his inside
pocket with trembling hands for fear Mandy would see it; a little spot
of color coming into his thin old cheeks at the thought; at nightfall he
would wander down the lane where he used to walk with Thella, and just
to make believe that she would come to meet him, he would crook his
little finger and whistle shrilly. Oh, the comfort those letters were to
him; after reading them over and over again, he would hide them away in
a hollow log.

Thella always wrote to him that she was well and happy; she told him
nothing of the hard labor and bitter disappointments she met; her
situation had been assured to her before she left home, but there were
many things that were hard to bear; not the least of which was a
terrible homesickness. Then, too, when she came to go to school, she
found that others of the same age were far in advance of her in their
studies, and consequently looked down upon her. Patient effort at last
brought success; by this time her homesick feeling had worn away; she
still longed to see her father, but had ever the hope before her of a
home in which “pa” should have the warmest corner in winter and the
brightest window when he wished it.

Later on she wrote that she was teaching; pa whispered it softly to
himself: “My Thella is a schoolmam!” Such innocent pride as pa took in
the fact.

After four years she wrote to him that she was married.

“Married! My little girl, married!” His old face puckered up queerly; he
did not know whether to laugh or cry. She wrote that she was very happy.
After that the burden of every letter was, “Pa, do come and see me.”

Sitting by the fire one evening, late in the fall, pa said, “Mandy, I am
going to Adairville to-morrow.”

“I should like to know if you are possessed, you’ll do no such thing!
What do you want to go there for?”

“I want to see Thella; it’s a long time since I seen her!”
deprecatingly.

“Well, you won’t go trapezing after her; she run away, and you’ll not
follow her.”

“She’s my child, you hadn’t ought to be so hard, Mandy,” quavered the
old man.

“Well, you’ll not go, I tell you! you ain’t goin’ to spend no money
running after that trollope!” answered she.

Pa sighed, but said no more; he had submitted to her rule so long that
the thought of opposition did not occur to him; his shoulder seemed to
bend as if beneath a heavy load; his gray head drooped lower and lower;
a heavy tear or two followed the deep furrows down his cheek.

The next morning he seemed scarcely able to stir, and though her wrath
enveloped him all day he seemed not to mind; he appeared like one in a
dream.

When chore-time came again, she said sharply, “Ain’t you goin’ to get
them cows to-night? you act as though your wits was wool-gatherin’—or
like a tarnal fool!”

“Mandy, I’ve always did the best I could!” he said quaveringly, as he
turned away.

“It’s poor enough, the Lord knows,” snapped she.

When pa reached the entrance to the lane he stood lost in thought for
several minutes—he had forgotten all about the cows—suddenly he
straightened up: “I’ve a good mind to do it! I vum, I will!” he laughed
outright—a cracked, cackling laugh, that had a pitiful sound; his weak,
watery eyes began to glisten; this time instead of whistling once, he
whistled twice shrilly.

“Daughter, I’m coming; your old pa’s coming!” he cried gleefully.

He sat down on the hollow log where he kept his letters; he took them
out, handling them over fondly; from the last one received he drew out a
bill; he spelled the letter out laboriously:


“DEAR PA: Here is a little money to get you a suit of new clothes; and
in my next letter I will send you enough for your fare, for, dear pa, I
must see you.”


He laid the letter on his knee, smoothing it caressingly.

“Yes, daughter, so you shall; I couldn’t never wait ’till I got another
letter; so I will go just as far as this money’ll carry me and I’ll walk
the rest of the way. Lord! What’ll Mandy say?”

Poor pa did not know as much about traveling as do some children, so he
had very little idea of his undertaking.

Two weeks later Thella was one afternoon sitting in her pleasant room.
The postman had just passed, which set her to wondering why she did not
hear from pa; she ever had the dread before her that his burden would
become greater than he could bear, and that she would see him no more. A
servant came hurriedly into the room:

“Mrs. Webster, there is an old man at the door who insists upon seeing
you; I think he is crazy, he acts so queer.”

“Where is he?” asked Thella, rising.

“At the front door, where he has no business to be, of course! Oh, he
said tell you that his name is Armitage——”

“Oh, it is pa—it’s pa!” cried Thella, wildly oblivious that she had
nearly thrown the astonished girl over.

She seized the toilworn hands of the forlorn-looking old man; she threw
her arms around his sunburned neck, and hugged him ecstatically; she
fairly dragged him into the room, so great was her excited joy; she
pulled forward the easiest chair, and playfully pushed him into it; she
patted his hands, and kissed his snowy, straggling hair; she had no
words to express her joy, grief, and surprise, except to say over and
over again, “Poor pa! Poor pa! Oh, I am so glad to see you!”

He looked at her with dim old eyes, his shaking hand held in hers; “Is
this pretty lady my little daughter?” he asked with a happy laugh.

“Oh, you awful flatterer,” cried Thella gayly.

Pa leaned back in his chair with a sigh of satisfaction: “This chair is
awful comfortable,” he closed his eyes wearily.

“You are tired, pa, and I do not let you rest!” she said with quick
compunction.

“Yes, I am tired; it was a long walk. Mandy wouldn’t let me come, so I
ran away; I wouldn’t quarrel with her, so I had to make the best of it.”

“Walk! Did you walk?”

“’Most a hundred miles; it took me a long spell, but I’m glad I come.
When I shut my eyes it seems as though I’m talking to your ma; your
voice sounds just as hers did.”

The next morning when Thella went to call him to breakfast, he lay
babbling of the green lane and Thella, his little girl; occasionally
crying out piteously, “Don’t be so hard, Mandy; she’s only a little
girl!” Then again, tears would course down his worn cheeks: “Oh, if ma
had only lived!” Another time: “Yes, daughter; it is hard to bear, but
we must make the best of it.”

It was a whole month later, and pa was lying back in an invalid chair,
his head propped with soft cushions, his old face looking very placid.
“What a sight of nice books you have, daughter; it would be a pleasure
to stay here all my life!”

“That’s just what you are going to do, pa.” “Oh, I can’t! You know how
Mandy will scold, but I’m goin’ to take all the comfort I can, while I
do stay.”

Thella leaned over him, smoothing his thin, gray hair as though he were
a child, a wistful tenderness in her tone:

“Mandy’ll never scold you again, pa.”

Pa sat upright, a fitful color coming into his thin cheeks: “What do you
mean? Has—something—” stammered he, nervously.

“There, pa, don’t fret; yes, Mandy is—dead;” caressing the hand she held
tenderly. “She took a severe cold, and was sick only three or four
days.” A tear coursed down his cheek:

“Poor Mandy! Perhaps she didn’t mean to be so hard; we mustn’t judge for
others, must we, now?” he questioned tremulously.

He sat silent for a long time, at last he said, “You’ve everything nice
here, and the best man that ever lived; you’ve learned so many things—I
don’t ’spose you would care to walk in the old lane where my _little_
girl and I used to walk; but I should like to see it once more, and then
I’d be content to stay with you the rest of my days.”

Thella gave his hand a loving little pat: “Just hurry up and get well,
and we will go and make believe that it is old times once more.”

It was months before pa was able to go, but at last they walked down the
lane in the sweet June twilight; as of old, “bob-white” whistled to his
shy brown mate; and the gray rabbit lifted his long ears inquiringly,
exactly as in the past; the yellow buttercups laughed up amid the short,
sweet grass just the same, and yet Thella felt a depressing sadness, and
pa sighed sorrowfully: “One kind of gets used to things, Thella—no need
to hurry home now, is there? It makes me sorry and lonesome.” Thella
pressed his arm sympathetically, and they silently walked up the lane,
past the cows, ruminatively chewing their cud; past the flock of
chickens, with their many bickerings, as they sought their roost; past
the silent house and into the street, closing the gate softly and
reverently behind them, even as they closed the door of the past life.




                        A TALE OF TWO PICTURES.


It is a question open to discussion whether it is a blessing to be born
with a highly sensitive organization, an artistic taste—and poverty.

The reverse was the opinion of Philip Aultman. Life seemed a failure,
every venture foredoomed; and this sunny June morning, when all nature
seemed to give the lie to evil prognostications, he sat in his room with
the curtains of his soul pulled down, brooding over his misfortunes, not
once considering that he was in fault. A maple grew just outside the
window, and a little branch tapped on the uplifted sash coaxingly; the
soft wind whispered through its branches, and entering lifted his curly
brown locks shyly; a bluebird tilted its bright head, and swelled its
throat in song of enticement; he lifted his face from the melancholy
arch of his arms, and said as if in answer to the appeal: “I _will_ go
out, this is of no use! Anything is better than staying within brooding
over my trouble!”

As he wandered about the sweet wind seemed to blow away much of his
despondency, although he still smarted with indignation against fate.
Yet—what is fate? The evil we bring upon ourselves. We clasp our hands
above our heads, prostrate ourselves with our foreheads in the dust, and
say with the devout Oriental: “Kismet!” Thus we are absolved from all
blame.

Philip had been poor all his life; not miserably indigent, though many
things which go to make life comfortable were lacking. He had inherited
a taste for art from his father; hard work had been the rule of his
life, and as a result he was a very creditable artist, though not by any
means entering into the soul of the work. It is one thing to paint a
fair picture, to write an acceptable story; it is quite another thing to
put your very self into your work, and endow it with a subtle life which
is past all explaining.

When he was twenty-five he inherited money—worse for him; he thought
that henceforward life held no need for exertion; as though food and
raiment constitute all for which we should exert ourselves. He fancied
that happiness lay in two things; going to sleep, and letting the
enervating wind of pleasure drift him whithersoever it would; or getting
astride of the billow of self-will, to ride over everything. He did not
find his mistake until slice by slice his inheritance had been cut away
from him, and he looked with astonished gaze upon those who, under the
guise of friendship, had fastened themselves upon him in his prosperity,
and now stared at him with unseeing eyes. He looked upon it as the worst
misfortune which could have befallen him. He was no more shortsighted
than the majority of persons; because a certain condition brings present
discomfort, we rebel against it as being to our great detriment; most
frequently we rebel without reason. The loss was a blessing to him,
against which he railed, beat, and bruised himself.

Just at this point I take up his history.

He wandered about the woods all day, sometimes throwing himself on the
grass to look up into the immeasurable depths of the ether; again, idly
throwing pebbles into the flashing water; but during all that sweet,
restful afternoon his soul was awakening from its lethargy; thoughts
which seemed to him a glimpse of the divine, surprised his hitherto
dormant intellectuality; he began to realize that life held
possibilities of which he had never caught a glimpse.

Evil is but good gone astray; it is the oscillation of the pendulum;
Philip had reached the adverse limit, and the pendulum of its own
momentum was returning to the center of gravity. As deadly nausea is the
precursor of a cleansed stomach, so he felt a thorough disgust with all
the world, which meant to him—as it does to every one of us—the people
with whom he was in daily association; he indignantly compared them to a
flock of geese—all gabble and greed. It is a hard truth, that if we will
submit to be plucked we can soon find all the worst characteristics of
the worst people. He thought savagely that he desired never to see one
of them again.

He took a small memorandum book from his pocket, and setting down a few
figures ran them over rapidly; he laughed harshly, a sound that held the
threat of a sob: “Six hundred dollars! Well, that is a great showing
from fifty thousand! No wonder the elegant Mabel DeVere gave me the cold
shoulder; she and her kind have no use for a man without money; then
there was that little dancer—she had no further use for the goose after
it was thoroughly plucked, as she took pains to tell me; she was at
least honest. They are all alike, a treacherous, tricky lot!” he
muttered to himself, with moody brow; but he remembered with a pang of
shame that his loving, patient, helpful mother had been like none of
those with whom he had associated, and his shame was that he had sought
such company; it had been of his own choosing; what better was he, that
he should fling at them? He was looking at himself in a new light.

He tried not to think about it, it made him restless and ashamed; but
such thoughts once aroused will not be quieted; when the light is once
admitted the germ of higher growth will strengthen rapidly.

“How sweet it would be to live like this,” he said thoughtfully. A
sudden smile lighted the gloom of his face; “Why not? I have my outfit,
and money enough to procure food and shelter whenever I desire it. It is
not so very much that a person needs after all; it is what he fancies
that he needs, and is much better without, that takes the money—and what
his friends require,” he added with a rueful grimace.

In consequence of this determination, he took a small gripsack, together
with his artist’s materials, and tossed the key of his room to his
landlady, saying nonchalantly, “Take care of my things; I’ll be back
sometime!”

No person can live near to nature’s heart, can share in her moods, and
drink of her healing waters, and not grow purer in heart, and stronger
spiritually. Philip began to lose the sense of discord, and to
understand, with a feeling of humility, that he had been in fault; it
was well for him to live with himself for awhile, that he might learn
what kind of a man he had really been.

Toward the close of a cloudless July day he came up a long, grassy,
country lane, to a squat looking farmhouse; he had come across country
many miles, and had found a strange charm in the solitude. He was tired
and hungry, and hailed a sight of the house with pleasure. The whole
place had a wild and deserted look; a few late roses hung their heavy
heads from the unpruned bushes; creepers ran riot over a long, low porch
extending around three sides of the house giving it the appearance of a
mother hen protecting her brood.

As he assayed to open the rickety gate the tangled morning-glorys seemed
to hold it closed against him as though in warning. A vision of supper
and a bed with cool, sweet-scented sheets had possessed his mind; but as
the gate creaked on its one rusty hinge and he felt the desolation of
the place, a chill went over him and the comforting vision disappeared.

A hollow, uncanny reverberation was the only answer to his rapping. He
turned the knob, which yielded readily to his touch, but the door swung
slowly on its rusty hinges; stiffly like a person old and tortured with
the rheumatism. He stood undecided, peering in among the shadows of a
long, dimly lighted hall, which extended the whole length of the house,
the doors opening primly on either side along its entire length; plainly
no foot had disturbed the dust on this floor for many a day. As he
stepped within a cloud arose as though in protest; he opened the first
door on the right, and was surprised to find the room furnished; the
low-browed ceiling seemed to frown ominously; the sides were paneled in
dark wood, being alternately the head of an animal and a flower,
exquisite in design and workmanship; but the dark mahogany color added
to the somber effect. A square old-fashioned bedstead stood at the far
corner of the room, its tall spindling posts rising high toward the
ceiling like uplifted hands; on one of these hung a man’s hat. Phil
fancied that he could see the kind of a man who had worn it; an athletic
fellow, not over nice in his dress, judging by its battered look. The
clothing on the bed was pulled awry, as though the occupants had
hurriedly stepped out, without time to arrange the room; an easy-chair
was drawn up before the great, yawning fireplace, in which a few charred
sticks lay across the old-fashioned, brass andirons. On the mantle stood
a brass candlestick, with a half-burned candle in the socket; a pair of
snuffers on a tray at its side; a turkey wing, bound with velvet, lay on
another tray in the corner of the fireplace; just above it hung a pair
of old-fashioned bellows; a short, squat shovel, and a pair of
grotesquely, long legged tongs stood near; the two looking like a lank
old man, and his fat, little wife. Taken altogether, it had a quaint,
old-fashioned look, which told pathetically of mouldering forms, and
days long since dead.

All other rooms in the house were entirely destitute of furniture. He
soon kindled a fire, and from a little stream which purled through the
garden he filled his tin pot and presently it was singing drowsily.
Hunger made a sauce piquant to his crackers cheese, and fragrant tea;
better relished than all the costly dinners eaten when stomach and
morals both were overburdened.

The sun was setting in the west amid a glory of gilded clouds; the wind
blew faintly across the level meadow and pasture land; no sound
disturbed the silence; the tinkle of a cowbell, the crowing of a cock,
seemed but to accentuate the peace.

Phil brought the chair out upon the porch, and sat leaning lazily back,
dreamily regarding his surroundings. How much sweeter this than the
restless, unsatisfying life which he had led! In some occult manner the
quaint old-fashioned house and the peaceful scene brought his mother
before his mind; the saddened quiet, the tinge of sweet loneliness,
seemed like a reflection of her life. A wave of regret swept over him
that he had not been a better son. He remembered that she had saved and
denied herself many comforts that he might receive a fine education, and
study art under the most favorable circumstances. He blushed with shame
to think how ungrateful he had been, and felt glad that the money had
not fallen to him while she yet lived, for he knew that his reckless
course would have grieved her sorely. Heretofore he had consoled himself
with the thought that there were others much worse than he; he began to
understand that comparison did not in the least palliate the offense; he
felt a greater twinge of shame as he thought of some of his past
actions, that thus he had wronged her memory, her teachings, and his
higher self.

He drifted from regretful thought into slumber.

It had grown dark; the wind had arisen with the going down of the sun,
and the loose boards were rattling noisily; the vines were swaying to
and fro, but the stars blinked in the darkened vault in a quizzical
manner as he started up in affright. He thought that he felt a hand upon
his shoulder, and that he beheld the shadowy outline of a form within
the room.

He stood up and shook himself vigorously: “I must have been dreaming;
this wind is uncomfortably cold,” he said, with a shiver.

He went in, and lighted the candle; he built a fire which leaped and
flared up the broad-mouthed fireplace, throwing jolly, fantastic shadows
over the great room, much more suggestive of the play of elfins than the
gloomy walking of ghosts. He sat drowsily looking into the coals; the
fire had burned low, and the room was in half shadow, with a fitful
lighting up now and then; a cold wind struck him, and he seemed impelled
by some unseen force to look toward the bed; the battered hat appeared
to be rising of its own volition above the tall post, and the face of a
man fitted itself beneath it; a cruel face; the white brow beetling over
deep set, piercing eyes; the jaw massive and square; the lips thin, a
mere line across the resolute face; the whole countenance imbued with a
strange fierce beauty; a man who would allow nothing to stand in the way
of his will. Phil started up with a gasp of terror; he felt suffocated.

“Great God! Is this place haunted, or have I a bad case of nightmare?”
he exclaimed aloud.

He could have sworn that he heard a laugh, shrill and blood curdling;
but perhaps it was but the wind among the gnarled apple trees—our
imagination plays us strange tricks, and the furnishings and appearance
of a room have disastrous effect upon our nerves at times.

He slept but fitfully the whole night, although nothing more occurred to
alarm him, and with the coming of the morning sun he thought it all a
dream.

After he had his breakfast he took his easel out upon the porch; he felt
ashamed of the wasted hours which lay behind him, and determined to be
more diligent; he placed his board, took his pencil in his hand—and sat
staring straight before him. He sought vainly for an inspiration; his
brain seemed empty, imagination dead. But one object rose before his
mental vision—the face he had seen under the old hat!

He felt tempted to throw pencils and board in among the weeds. He left
the easel standing, and went for a long walk; while walking his
imagination leaped responsive to his desire; he outlined his work, and
hastened back eager to commence; but as he once more seated himself, the
same tormenting sense of inability assailed him; the same terrifying
face came ever between him and the board.

With an angry exclamation he commenced sketching; at once he lost all
feeling of uncertainty; he worked feverishly, and line by line the face
grew before him; he seemed inspired by some power other than his own; a
mole in front of the ear, a dimple in the chin, which he did not
remember having seen, grew under his hand. A face of strange beauty, but
from every lineament shone forth a fierce unconquerable nature, and at
last, as the light was fading, he threw down his pencil and stepped back
to look at it; he saw the ghostly counterpart hovering just above it; he
gave utterance to a frightened exclamation; then said angrily: “I’ve
looked so steadily at that thing, that I see double; I’ll take a run and
rest myself.”

So he carried everything within, and took his way to the lone farmhouse
visible in the distance; he found the place occupied by an elderly
couple. After some desultory talk, he questioned the woman about the old
house and its former occupants; she, nothing averse, told him the
following story:

The house was built long before her birth, by a strange, foreign looking
man, who, although he appeared to be wealthy, lived the life of a
recluse. He suddenly disappeared, and what became of him no one ever
knew; the estate was finally sold by the courts, and John Hilyer, then a
young man, and just married to pretty, winsome Rachel Drew, bought the
place, and came there to live.

A year or so later a son was born to them; John Hilyer, Jr. As young
John grew to manhood, he resembled his father in feature and physique;
but had a beauty inherited from his mother. No one ever knew the elder
Hilyer to transgress a law, human or divine—according to his own
estimation of himself. But he ruled his gentle wife as though she were a
child; and he required of John unquestioning obedience—a complete
subjugation of will, not considering that so sturdy a sapling must
possess a growth of its own. He was a hard, selfish man; without
sympathy or understanding for desires, and feelings not possessed by
himself; he was, to himself, the criterion by which to judge all things.
Added to this, he had a mean, miserly way of using religion as a
specious plea for denying others the things conducive to comfort or
pleasure; he stigmatized all such as sinful.

Young John was of a fiery, almost cruelly persistent turn; where he
loved, he loved fiercely, jealously; where he hated it was with a
violence of passion frightful to contemplate. His father allowed him no
money to spend, and no time for pleasure, or even for recreation, saying
that it was a sinful waste of time. All the love of John’s fierce heart
was poured out upon his mother, and when she laid down her hard burden,
his grief and anger were beyond words, though he cried out to his
father: “You starved her to death! You starved her body of the things
that might have prolonged her life, and her very soul of all
intellectual and spiritual food!” Some little of the truth must have
penetrated the old man’s armor of selfishness, as he turned away without
reply.

A year later his father died, and so bitter was his feeling against him
that he saw him lowered into his grave without a regret. He was like a
child let loose from restraint; he plunged into all kinds of excess. He
gathered around him a horde of evil companions, who for months made the
old place a pandemonium. John was no fool, and he soon sickened of this
life; and when one of them thought to be witty at the expense of his
mother, and her poor way of living, he grew livid with wrath, and turned
them all out, saying as he closed the door upon them, “Neither you, nor
I, are fit to mention my mother; but you shall not disgrace her room
again!”

He shut himself up in almost total solitude, with a wild idea of doing
penance for having outraged his mother’s memory. Several months later
one or two of his profligate associates sought him, he promptly shut the
door in their faces, and what he said to them he said in such a manner
that they left him undisturbed in his solitude. Then he disappeared, and
no one knew of his whereabouts for fully a year; even at this time the
house had come to have an evil reputation; people said of it that it was
an unlucky place, but they passed it with a shudder which meant much
more.

One night in early springtime, a passer-by saw a dim light in the front
room—the others had long since been stripped of the old-fashioned
furniture; the uncanny reputation of the house made him hasten by
without a glance more than he could help.

The next day the whole country was in commotion. Early in the forenoon
three large vans, loaded with furniture—which in those days was
considered elegant—drove up to the door of the farmhouse. To their
repeated knocking there was no response; one of the teamsters looked in
through the uncurtained window; he gave a horrified cry. In the center
of the room, ghastly and covered with blood, lay the body of John
Hilyer; in his right hand he still grasped the pistol with which he had
slain himself. He had bought the furniture the day before, and ordered
it delivered at the house; he seemed to be in an unusually happy mood.
What cause led to the deed none could conjecture, and during all these
years the old house had kept its secret. Not a person could be induced
to approach the place after dark, as all declared it to be haunted.

When Philip returned night had fallen, dark and solemn; he dreaded to
enter the room; the weird story impressed him with a nervousness
unaccountable to himself; he had ever been of a skeptical turn, and had
scoffed at spiritual phenomena and manifestations as creations of an
overwrought brain. He felt tempted to leave the old house this night, he
had a dread of the coming hours; then, he thought scornfully, it would
look too much like running away because of a weird story, and—some
unseen force seemed to restrain him; a whisper in the air—an unseen
hand—seemed to be holding him.

He tried to shake himself out of the feeling, and said pettishly: “What
nonsense this is!—Much better to have gone on!” but he would not,
neither could he go.

He gathered a great armful of wood from the old barn at the far end of
the lot, and soon the blaze leaped up brightly; the room grew
oppressively warm, the heat, together with the loss of sleep the night
before, lulled his senses into drowsy nodding; then he dropped into deep
sleep, with his head thrown back against the dark cushion, the dying
fire playing over his sun-browned face fitfully.

The night waned; the fire died to a bed of embers, still he slept
quietly on.

Of a sudden he opened his eyes, wide awake on the instant; he did not
stir, but he felt sure—sure that a hand was resting lightly on his
shoulder, that a face almost touched his own; it seemed not the presence
of one unknown, but rather of one for whom he had been waiting; he had
not before realized this fact, but it now dawned upon him with solemn
gladness. At once he seemed to know that it was for this that he had
waited; like a dawning light it occurred to him that there is no such
thing as accident, that all things proceed from cause to effect, that
the intelligent power which is the source of all things _cannot_ forsake
His children; the law which is immutable to the least of His children is
just as unalterable for Him; he realized that he had been led in this
path. He did not seem to be thinking this; it was shown to him through
the spiritual sense as though the search light of the soul had been
thrown upon the facts for his guidance; his every physical effort seemed
to be absorbed in the sense of hearing.

Some force other than his own compelled him to turn around; at that
instant a sob sounded close beside him; it thrilled him like a blast of
cold wind, but he was bound to his chair as though with iron bands.
About the middle of the room he heard a rustling sound, but saw nothing
except the indistinct shadows called forth by the dying fire; then a cry
smote his ear, a sound full of fear and anguish; gradually upon his
sight grew the forms of a man and woman in agitated conversation; he
stern and angry; she, with her face in her hands, sobbed bitterly; this
appeared to melt the man’s anger, and bending above her bowed figure he
kissed her bright hair. Behind him crept the man whose face Phil had
seen beneath the battered hat, and dealt the other man a terrible blow
with a hatchet; the woman raised her face with an appalled shriek, and
with a mad ferocity he struck her to the floor; as she sank down the
assailed man appeared to recover somewhat, and sought to defend himself;
Phil could see the straining muscles, the tigerish ferocity of the
assailant’s countenance, the failing struggles of the man on the
defensive, a falling back inertly; when he lay ghastly, and cadaverous,
the assailant seized him and dragged him out; not as one in fear, but
fiercely, as though desirous of putting something he loathed out of his
sight. Presently he returned, and stood looking down at the woman with
strangely working features; he brought his hands together despairingly,
as though bewailing his work; then a sudden wave of passion seemed to
sweep over him, a wild frenzy of mingled love and hate; for an instant
he clasped her form in mad embrace; then as though he loathed even the
inanimate flesh, he bore her out of the house as he had carried the man.
Phil could hear the fierce panting breath, and the vicious tread upon
the porch outside.

For an instant Phil lost all consciousness of the room, of all
circumstances, of even the heavy tread outside—it was as though his very
spirit swooned; when he again became cognizant of his surroundings the
murderer was peering through the open door; his eyes shone out of his
ghastly face with a fierce, yet half affrighted, maniacal light. He
strode across the room to the bed, and with angry gestures, he pulled
the clothing hither and thither; at last he seemed to find that for
which he sought, a small packet tied in oiled silk. He walked to a panel
in the wall, directly opposite the foot of the bed; he grasped the
hound’s head by the muzzle, and it looked as though the animal sprang to
life; its eyes rolled wildly, it opened its jaws as though to devour the
assailant, who tossed the packet into the wide-open mouth, which closed
with a snap as though appeased by the sacrifice. The scene faded away;
exhaustion held Phil a prisoner until far into the next day.

He returned to a consciousness of his surroundings with a shiver of
affright, but as he looked out at the sunlit fields, and smelled the
fresh dewy atmosphere, he thought his vision of the past night but the
illusions of a dream.

“This close, stuffy room is quite enough to give one a nightmare,” he
said, stretching his limbs; which felt sore and bruised; he also had a
horrible sense of exhaustion.

He walked into the garden, and bathed his face in the stream; there was
such fresh life in the atmosphere that his soul filled with the
elasticity of hope, and his spirits rose to exaltation; after all, what
is energy but hope put to use?

Yesterday his imagination lay dormant; to-day his purposed picture
formed itself in his mind, in lineaments of beauty and glowing color. He
ate his breakfast in healthy mood; he said to himself: “I’ll get out of
this witch’s den to-day! I wouldn’t spend another night here—” a touch
light as thistledown grazed his cheek; a breath from the unseen—a
pressure on his shoulder, as of an invisible hand; he felt, without
knowing the cause, that he could not go.

He arose and went into the house: “I wonder!” though what he wondered he
did not say.

He took the sketch of the head he had drawn yesterday, and held it to
the light, turning it from side to side. It was, line for line, the face
of the murderer as he saw it in his vision; as he sat regarding the
drawing thoughtfully, another phase of the vision—was it vision or
dream? though the distinction between a vision and a dream might be a
nice point for argument—but his mind dwelt with strange insistence upon
the packet which he had seen put away.

“If I find that parcel it will prove that it was a vision, and it will
determine my next step; though why I should go prying around this old
house I do not know. The sketch of the head and this illusion also, may
both be the effect of that old woman’s story; but—but—it doesn’t tally.
Well, here goes for the next move!” he said.

Was it but fancy, that a soft, happy sigh reached his ear? or was it but
the summer breeze?

How like the unbroken links of a chain it all appeared; he had planned
none of it, he could never have imagined himself in such a rôle; some
volition other than his own had led him in a well-prepared way. No
abrupt breaks, no jumps, no indecisions are necessary in our lives; when
such is the case we are in fault; we fail to heed the signboards and the
danger signals; we are shocked when we halt on the verge of a precipice,
or disgusted when we find that we have walked weary miles on the wrong
road, all because we read the signs to suit our fancied pleasure, or
plunged ahead and read them not at all.

His exalted, happy mood left him; he grew restless and nervous; he was
conscious of a stir all about him, a continuous vibration; he could not
sit still. At last he arose and walked over to the panel which he had,
in his vision, seen opened; he passed his hands over the ornamental
head, searching for a screw, bolt, or anything to indicate that any
portion of it was movable; it seemed one solid piece of carving.

“This is all nonsense! I have dreamed the whole thing!” But though he
derided, he could not rid himself of his unrest, or the intuition of a
sweet presence urging him on.

He examined the alternate panel, and could detect no difference; he
again returned, grasping the muzzle as he had seen the murderer do; he
started, it felt cold to his hand; he tapped it with his knife, it gave
forth a metallic sound; this was iron, the others, wood. He trembled
with excitement as he searched for a hinge, spring, or other means of
ingress; he no longer doubted being intuitively led. He placed himself
as nearly as possible in the position he had witnessed, and grasped the
muzzle in the same manner; a hot flush passed over his face, for a
single instant his knees grew weak with superstitious fear as he felt
the yielding of a tiny spring beneath the ends of his fingers. He
pressed firmly upon it; the jaws flew apart, the eyes rolled so fiercely
and so suddenly that it made him start back in affright; he thrust his
arm into the opening thus formed, and drew forth the package wrapped in
oiled silk, just as he had seen it in his vision—he could no longer
doubt its being such. Something else he saw, but a warning click caused
him to withdraw his hand; none too soon, the jaws closed like a steel
trap.

He eagerly unfolded the parcel, it seemed that he knew previous to
opening it what it would contain; the marriage certificate of John
Hilyer, and Amanda Cosgrove.

He returned to his chair and sat looking at the paper thoughtfully; it
was dated from a distant city, but he knew in some occult way that
Amanda Cosgrove was of the country. I cannot express it better than by
saying that the name wafted to him a breath of country air; the odor of
buttercups, and a glint of their gold.

The package held another paper—a sealed will.

He drew a breath of relief, and experienced a glad sense of freedom, as
though until now he had been bound to some onerous duty. He sat long
with his hand pressed over his eyes, his senses deadened to all outside
impressions; repeating over many times the name of Amanda Cosgrove;
formulating slowly and distinctly his desire to see her.

At first all things waved and swayed, a conglomeration of darkness, shot
with rays of light and color; gradually, there evolved from this a hilly
country, verdant with grass, and beautified with many trees; a sunny
valley with carpet of a brighter hue, and fields of waving grain. A low,
picturesque cottage stood in the shelter of a grove; before the door
stood a woman whose hair was like silver, and the face though sad and
worn did not look old. She shaded her eyes with her hand, and looked
wistfully in his direction; dimly outlined within the doorway
shone—fairly shone—a face which his spirit recognized as her whose hand
had rested upon his shoulder, whose spirit presence had been his guide
in this search.

Gradually the picture faded, and so great was his sense of loss that for
a time his mind seemed a perfect blank. Then, a fever possessed him to
sketch the cottage, the valley, the fair hillside, and the persons he
had seen, and with whom he had been in spiritual communion. He worked
with an eagerness and joy never before experienced, he delighted in
every detail; he touched the fair, dimly seen face lovingly,
lingeringly.

Three days later he left the old house; a half regret assailed him as it
disappeared from view, for here he first saw the pure spirit whose
occult influence was lifting him to a higher and purer life. He went
direct to the city named in the marriage certificate; he found a record
of it which gave that city as the residence of Amanda Cosgrove. He could
find no further trace of her; the time was so distant, and the clew so
slight; it was like searching for a drop of water in the sea to endeavor
to find one insignificant individual amid the shifting population of a
large city.

It would be less than interesting to follow Philip through his frequent
and grievous disappointments.

During all the time a change was taking place in all his thoughts and
feelings; from the _ennui_ and disgust of the former time and former
associates, he had grown into a healthy, hearty happiness in the
present; putting the evil of the past wholly behind him, living in the
good of each day as each day dawned; trying honestly and joyously to
reach upward to a higher standard of thought and work. The presence of
the sweet spirit was ever near him, prompting his laggard efforts,
renewing his courage, and his faith in himself; chiding if at any time
the evil spell of the old ways tempted him. I must do him the justice to
say that it seldom occurred, because he had reached this happy
knowledge, that so long as truth abides life cannot be wholly worthless,
because the very life of hope is in truth. He came to feel a
compassion—in the place of the past hatred—for his former associates,
whose minds had become diseased; so long as we hate we too are touched
with moral leprosy. He saw that none were so degraded but that some germ
of good yet remained for future development; for good is the seed of the
Infinite, and He will not destroy his own, though it be but in the
proportion of one grain to a mountain of sand.

How strange that we should be taught that even the hairs of our heads
are numbered—the mere material—and then believe that one pure spiritual
ray shall go out in darkness. It may not be that the germ will be
developed in this plane, but when the limitations and our own
degradation of the flesh shall cease, the seed will be planted and
fostered in the Beyond, and the trend of good can be no otherwise than
toward perfection; all life must grow toward the light. Filled with such
thoughts as these, he worked faithfully and conscientiously.

One lovely afternoon he visited the art gallery; he had not been there
for some time, and he went prepared to enjoy the treat; he took with him
his favorite book, and sought a cozy corner; for a time he read, then he
wandered among the paintings until his eyes were satisfied with beauty;
again returning to his corner and his book, enjoying his feast of good
things.

It was growing late in the day; he would make one more excursion, then
return to his room, feeling that it had been a well-spent afternoon. He
walked slowly down the room, looking abstractedly upon the floor;
thinking how strange that he had not been able to obtain a single trace
of Amanda Cosgrove; the thought struck him coldly—that he saw John
Hilyer carry her out as though dead—yet he felt that she still lived. He
sighed, for several days he had not felt the sweet, haunting Presence;
he missed it as one does a dear, familiar friend; he longed for the soft
thrilling vibration.

Preoccupied with thought, he did not observe a lady standing before one
of the paintings, and awkwardly stepped upon her dress; he turned to
apologize, but speechless, held his hat poised in the air. Meeting a
person for the first time, did never the feeling assail you that this
one was not a stranger to you, although time or place of meeting you
could not recall? So it was with him; his heart leaped in recognition,
yet—he could not recall—what? It made his brain dizzy, his heart beat
tumultuously, thought was in disorder; the words he uttered seemed to
him to have been spoken before, he was merely repeating them; he was as
one in a dream, doing things without conscious volition. He went through
the apology mechanically, stiffly, though he longed with all his soul to
reach out his hands and clasp her in sweet embrace, but he turned coldly
away, to be confronted by a picture; a country scene; the sloping hills,
the woody heights, the velvet carpet of grass, the waving grain, the
cottage half-embowered in trees, a woman with upraised hand, looking, as
though to peer into futurity; line for line as he had seen it in his
concentration, as he had painted it since; the coloring, the touch
seemed identical.

He stooped to read the name: “The Hope of a Lifetime, by Maida
Cosgrove.” He uttered an exclamation of astonishment; the lady turned,
regarding him strangely; he was intently studying the picture, and she
turned again to depart. By what narrow chances do we lose or gain the
desire of a lifetime, the fruition of our dearest hope—and humanity
says—How sad an accident!

A gentleman passing raised his hat, with the salutation:

“Good-afternoon, Miss Cosgrove!”

Philip wheeled suddenly, trembling in every fibre of his body; like a
brilliant sunlight the knowledge that this fair woman was she whose
spirit had hovered over him, elevating and encouraging him, broke in
upon his intelligence. The strange man was regarding him curiously; Phil
removed his hat, and addressed her in a formal manner: “I beg pardon! I
am Philip Aultman. Will you excuse my boldness—are you related to Amanda
Cosgrove?” he asked excitedly.

“She is my mother,” replied Maida with quiet dignity.

“I have some papers of value belonging to her, which I think she would
be glad to obtain,” he explained.

The whole occurrence seemed informal, but a feeling of sympathy lay
between them, as of old acquaintanceship. Philip spoke of the picture,
and Maida replied that it was her home. It was with strange sensations
that Philip the next day approached the house. He had given Maida no
knowledge of the character of the papers in his possession, yet she had
exhibited no surprise or curiosity, but rather as though she knew and
appreciated his mission; he felt himself in a very awkward position.

How should he account to Amanda Cosgrove for their possession? What
excuse had he for searching out her whereabouts? What did it concern
him? He found it hard—impossible to answer these questions to himself;
how then should he answer to her satisfaction? Could he say to her that
it was through psychic knowledge?

His face burned at thought of the ridicule which would greet that
statement, but—was it not true? In what other manner had he gained one
iota of this knowledge? He was not yet strong enough to stand up and
declare the truth in the face of skepticism and ridicule. Very many
people enjoy antagonism; it brings out their fighting qualities, and
they feel very strong; but ridicule hits the very heart of their
conceit, and they weakly go down before it.

Phil drove up to the door feeling very weak indeed; all things had a
familiar look; in his psychic condition, he had seen even the gray cat,
that sunned itself on the door mat, and the tall hollyhocks, standing
like red-coated sentinels, near the gate.

It seemed very proper when Amanda Cosgrove stepped forward to meet him,
although his thought of the moment before had been: “What shall I say to
her?”

Her first words were a surprise, and settled all difficulties.

“I knew that you would come! But I have waited so long!”

His way was very easy after that; he placed the papers and drawings in
her hands; as she opened the marriage certificate, she sobbed aloud.
“Oh, mother! Don’t grieve, mother!” cried Maida imploringly.

“Oh, not for grief! not for grief, my child! This is greater joy than I
have known in many a day! Poor, misguided John, he was to be pitied; but
you, my Maida, have had to bear the stain of illegitimacy all these
years! It has nearly broken my heart. I have seen your playmates slight
you; I have heard them cast it in your face, and was powerless to prove
the truth; and yet, my Maida never loved her mother the less,” she cried
hysterically.

“You could have proved it by the church record,” said Phil, in surprise
that she should be ignorant on such a point.

Such however was the fact, living within a few miles of the proof of her
marriage she and her child had been shunned and scorned, because of that
ignorance. One thing only sustained her, the firm belief that some day
all would be made right.

That evening, sitting in the twilight, she finished the story of that
awful night.

She became acquainted with John Hilyer through a young friend in the
city; none of her people liked him, they bitterly opposed her seeing
him. John, with all the fiery impetuosity of his nature, had fallen in
love with her; it was mating the dove with the fierce bird of prey; he
fairly compelled her with his fiery persistence. She at last eloped with
him, and they were married; he loved her too truly to wrong her. For
three months they traveled, he then made preparations to take her to his
home. Often his fierce love frightened her; she adored him, but she was
afraid of him.

He knew all of her family except one brother, whom he had never seen.
The whole family misjudged him in thinking that he had wronged the girl;
the brother whom he had never met endeavored to find them; but it was
not until they were returning to the old home that he obtained a trace
of them. When they were first married Amanda wished to write to her
people, but John sternly forbade it.

It was night when they reached home; John kindled a fire, seated her in
the great easy-chair with much ceremony, and with many fond words, and
fierce kisses made his wife welcome.

He had scarcely left the house to care for the team which brought them,
when her brother burst into the room; the happy smiles died upon her
lips, never to return again. She trembled with affright; she knew that
John might return at any moment and she feared his anger. She excitedly
rose to her feet, and advanced to the center of the room, and as the
accusation of shame left her brother’s lips, she sank upon her knees,
sobbing forth her denial; at first he scoffed at her words; but as
conviction of the truth was forced upon him, he begged her pardon, and
stooped to kiss her bowed head; through the uncurtained window John
witnessed the closing part of the scene.

In his hand he had a hatchet, with which to cut kindling for the fire;
in an instant the demon of jealousy sprang to life full grown; he did
not consider the absurdity of his thought—does jealousy ever consider?
His mind held no thought but that this man was his wife’s lover, and the
fancied knowledge drove him insane. He silently let himself into the
room, creeping, creeping up behind them; as the brother stooped over to
caress her, John dealt him a fearful blow; Amanda raised her face with a
horrified cry; with an infuriated epithet he struck her, the blow was
sufficiently hard to render her insensible, but her heavy garments saved
her life. Regaining consciousness, the brother fought desperately, but
against a madman he had no chance in his favor.

When his opponent lay before him, a livid corpse, still no compunction
touched his conscience; he spurned the lifeless form with his foot, and
dragged him out as he would have cast out a dead dog; he threw the body
into the well at the end of the porch, and returned to the room.

Amanda recovered consciousness during the struggle between the two men,
but she was without power either of speech or motion; horror held her
dumb, her brain only held life. She tried to cry out but could not, she
was like one in a trance, even when John lifted her in his arms, and
cast her from him, she had little sense of the horror of her situation;
something caught her, and with a sudden jerk, she felt herself
suspended. She had no idea of what held her, or what would become of her
should the fabric give way. Instinctively she threw up her arm as her
head came in contact with a timber, and for a few seconds she hung there
without consciousness enough to make an effort.

Then a sudden terror of the unknown shook her, and she made an effort to
raise herself; it was well for her that she could not see the dizzy
depth beneath her, in such situations fear is our worst enemy. She
cautiously raised herself by a board above her head, until she could
loosen her sleeve from a large hook, upon which it had caught; she then
easily raised herself until she could climb over the low curb, and stood
upon the ground outside; here she sank down, weak and trembling for a
few minutes. Then, though a chill fear assailed her, she determined to
go into the house; she wondered where her brother was, that he did not
come to her rescue; but she must go in! John, her John, would surely not
harm her knowingly; she dragged herself along wearily, holding on to the
side of the house for support; she felt so sick and tired.

She looked in through one of the long windows, the candle had been
extinguished long since by a draught of wind, the fire had burned low,
and only an occasional fitful blaze leaped up, and lighted the room
intermittently; in one of the flashes she saw John lying in the middle
of the floor.

“Poor fellow, he is sorry now that he gave way to his quick temper, and
he is lying there grieving. I wonder where Brother Ernest is?”

She pulled herself slowly into the room; the wall clock ticked loudly,
its long pendulum seeming to take a preternatural sweep; as she neared
the recumbent figure the fire crackled ominously, and the blaze flared
up redly, like blood; she shivered as she bent over the recumbent
figure. A brand fell to the earth, a bright flame shot up lighting all
the room, and the pallid face of the dead man. The horror and desolation
of all things smote her with sudden madness.

Months afterward she wandered into her old home; it was in dead of
winter, she was half naked, white haired, wan, and emaciated; her father
and mother remembered nothing, save that she was their child. For weeks
she lay on the bed, white and silent, or sat in an easy-chair beside a
sunny window, propped up with pillows, but when her baby girl was laid
in her arms she looked at it with the light of love and reason in her
sad eyes; but the same silence which had characterized her lunacy,
remained in her sanity. Of what use to explain to them those awful
incidents; they did not believe that she was John Hilyer’s wife—why
should she make further explanation to be disbelieved? She was either
morbidly wrong, or—still a little unbalanced by all that she had
endured.

She named her babe Maida Hilyer, but all persisted in calling the child
Cosgrove.

“The name doesn’t matter,” she said sadly; but later when she saw her
supposed sin visited upon the innocent child she cried aloud to the All
Merciful to right her wrong.

The ways of the All Wise are not our ways, very fortunately, or things
would be greatly muddled. The old father and mother died, but Amanda and
her child remained at the farm.

Maida was eighteen, a gentle, rarely thoughtful girl; her mother’s
sorrow seemed to have left its impress on her character and mind; she
early showed a decided artistic talent, which her mother took pains to
cultivate; all went well until Maida gained recognition; then that
jealousy which ever seems to lie in wait for unpropitious circumstances,
seized upon the name she bore to taunt her.

Poor Maida! She threw herself into her mother’s arms, ready to give up
her chosen profession. Her mother said sadly: “Be brave, my child! I
know that some day the truth will come to light!”

Maida thought continually of her mother’s words, and with all her soul
sought to reach the one who she felt was destined to help right the
grievous wrong; but she continued her work as sweetly and firmly as
though no wound was there.

One night her mother dreamed of the old house, it looked as it did the
night of the tragedy; she saw a strange form there, and she reached out
her hands supplicatingly, beseeching his help; to her spiritual sense it
was made manifest that her wish should be accomplished; she told this to
Maida, and the two talked of little else, and thought of it without
cessation, until night after night in her dreams Maida stood by that
stranger’s form, urging him to clear up the mystery.

The will inclosed with the certificate gave all of his property to his
“beloved wife, Amanda Cosgrove Hilyer.”

There was no more cause to taunt Maida, and there was no opposition to
Amanda’s taking possession of the property, which necessitated a visit
to the place. Amanda walked silently about: “Poor John! Poor John!” she
said pathetically; they looked shudderingly down into the depths of the
old well, and as though some occult influence prompted her, Amanda said,
“I wonder what became of brother Ernest. No one ever saw him after that
time; I wish that I knew!”

Philip thought it far better that she did not know, therefore he kept
silence.

The hook upon which Amanda had caught was still firmly imbedded in the
beam; in the elder Mrs. Hilyer’s day it had been used to suspend butter
and cream into the cool depths below.

Philip showed them the secret panel, and in doing so discovered another
secret for himself; the lower portion of the panel formed a drawer; as
long as the drawer remained open, the mouth of the dog would not close,
but as the drawer was shut, the mouth came together with a vicious snap,
as though the thing were possessed of life. This drawer contained all of
John Hilyer’s papers, and a large sum of money; and here also they found
the story of the lonely heart life of a man of strong feeling, and
untaught, ungoverned passions; a sad record of a noble soul gone astray.


Phil and his wife Maida are very happy, and with the gentle,
white-haired mother, they live in the pleasant cottage where Phil in his
concentration first saw them.




                      A NINETEENTH CENTURY GHOST.


My health had failed at last through constant work, long hours,
insufficient and irregular diet, and my nerves paid the penalty for thus
transgressing nature’s laws. Every sin brings its own punishment,
whether it be mental, moral, or physical; it may be that payment is not
exacted to-day, or to-morrow, but sooner or later the penalty will
surely follow the sin.

I was in fact mentally, as well as bodily exhausted; I had reached the
very depths of disgust; nothing seemed worth doing, everything was
useless; work was worse than useless, a foolishness; pleasure—nothing
was a pleasure. Like one of old I cried out: “All is vanity and vexation
of spirit.”

I went into the country; not to a distant railway station, to become one
of a dissatisfied mob at a crowded summer hotel, but into the very heart
of the green hills, where the limpid streams gurgled for very joy, as
they frolicked on their way to the distant river; where the woods were
so dense that the sun could only play hide and seek with the softly
fluttering leaves, once in a while touching the soft mossy carpet, or
the glossy leaves of the scarlet checkerberries lovingly.

Here I found the dearest, quaintest old houses with pointed gables under
which the noisy swallows built their nests of mud—a house with small,
many-paned windows, and great, yawning fireplaces.

The simple-hearted old people who owned the place welcomed me with
unaffected curiosity.

I dawdled in the evenings in the sitting room with grandpa and grandma
Yoeman, with no light save the flickering blaze of the hickory logs;
idly watching the pictures in the glowing coals, and dreaming strange
sweet dreams, which ever held a reflection of entrancing sadness.

The fitful blaze cast strange lights and shadows on the low ceiling;
glinting on grandma’s busy knitting needles; brightening and fading like
an uncertain life.

Occasionally one of the neighbors came in to exchange news about the
planting; to borrow or “swap” garden seeds; to speculate on the weather;
the greater reason being to see the city boarder.

Sometimes their frank inquisitiveness amused, at other times it annoyed
me.

I had been there a month; the weather had grown too warm to permit a
fire in the evening, and the sitting room looked dismal with its one
small kerosene lamp, around which the moths fluttered, and singed their
foolish wings, nearly obscuring the light.

“Drat the things,” said grandma, from time to time.

Heavy clouds lay low in the west, and the occasional low growling of
thunder indicated the coming of a storm; the breeze scarcely lifted the
muslin curtain at the window.

A rush of homesickness came over me; the gloom depressed me, and left me
wretched; the sultry atmosphere seemed unbearable; the quaint,
low-ceiled rooms seemed suffocating, and detestably ugly, and I wondered
that I could have thought them so charming.

I hurried away to my room, which was at the further end of the house, to
hide my tears. The long, draughty hall seemed filled with lurking
shadows; I thought it endless, and was sure that the doors were opening
on either side as I passed. I dashed open the door of my own room, and
for a few breathless minutes crouched in the corner most thoroughly
frightened. Presently, ashamed of my childish terror, I arose and
lighted my lamp.

I could not shake off the frightened feeling; the dim, uncertain light
of the small lamp left the corners of the room in wavering gloom; the
gathering clouds sent out their advance signals—a fitful gust of moist
wind—now and then, which suddenly flapped the curtain at the window as
though shaken by an angry hand, and swayed the old-fashioned valance to
the bed until I felt ready to scream.

I closed the blinds, turned the blaze of the lamp still higher,
endeavoring to make the room look cheerful. Ah, well! The cheerfulness
oftener comes from within than without, and I was nervously depressed
and homesick.

I was in that restless mood in which everything is irksome. I wished to
write, I could not; a thousand elusive fancies floated by me like
thistledown; my mind reached out to grasp them—a tantalizing caprice of
the brain, a feeling of mental inadequacy—and they were gone into the
realm of the goblin, Incompetent.

I threw down the pen: “What a strange thing the brain is! At times
docile and obedient; again, willful, elusive, exasperating; a thing over
which one has no control,” I cried angrily.

I walked restlessly up and down the room until I was fatigued, and
impatiently threw myself into a great armchair; taking up an unfinished
book I tried to read, I turned a page or two without comprehending a
thought; I threw the book to the furthest corner of the room in anger
and disgust.

Again I walked the floor impatiently, and in the same wretched mood,
undressed and went to bed, where I vainly endeavored to sleep.

The clouds, which had been gathering since dusk, now marshalled their
forces for battle; the vivid lightning played about the room in wildly
fantastic manner; a momentary white glare, then the darkness of Inferno.
The heavy thunder growled an accompaniment, or broke into a sharp crash,
dying away like the angry growl of the discomfited storm fiend.

The wind arose, and swung the rickety shutters to and fro throughout the
whole house with many an angry crash; the dead branches of an old
tree—standing by the corner window—tapped on the shaking pane with
ghostly fingers.

I had extinguished my light, the flame annoyed me; and now—from being
nervous—I became hysterical. Several times, as a vivid glow illumined
the room, followed by an awful crash, I screamed outright; it disturbed
no one; grandma and grandpa Yoeman slept in the far end of the house. I
became so frightened that I pulled the covers over my head and lay there
shivering.

The electrical storm had somewhat subsided, but the wind was blowing
shrilly, and the rain coming down in sheets.

Some impulse compelled me to uncover my head; a nervous sensation that
something or some one was in the room—a terror of the unseen. I drew
down the bedclothes, arose on one elbow, and gave a horrified scream,
which died away in an awful constriction of the throat.

A figure floated before my affrighted eyes; now coming toward me a pace,
then receding; disappearing only to return again. It seemed to float in
the air with a strange undulating motion. I could not turn my eyes away,
although filled with a mortal terror. It stood out like a picture, clear
and distinct, as though the body were filled with luminous light; the
turn of the head, the glint of the hair, suggestive of one whom I had
known and hated in the past—which it still drove me mad to remember—as I
perceived the likeness, or as it seemed, the reality, all fear left me;
instantly my soul was filled with wrath; all the old agony came over me
like an overwhelming flood; I seemed to feel again all the pangs caused
by the treachery and deceit of that false friend. I started up with a
bitter cry, and rushed at the hated face to rend it.

My hands clutched but empty air! The vision was as elusive as had been
my thoughts; I could grasp neither.

I crept back into bed bathed in a cold perspiration, and such was my
mental and bodily exhaustion that I sank into a stupor and knew no more
until morning.

When I awoke the sun was shining brightly, and as I jumped out of bed
and threw open the blinds my fears of the past night seemed like an
absurd dream.

The face of nature looked so refreshed after her bath; the gentle breeze
shook the blossoming lilacs, to which the raindrops still clung like
countless jewels; their odor came deliciously wafted to me as I leaned
from the open windows; the grass glittered with clinging moisture among
its tender green; a bluebird swung on the branch of a gnarled old apple
tree just bursting into bloom and let out a flood of glorious song; a
meadow lark, sitting on the single post which rose above its fellows,
accepted the challenge and sang with all his might: “Sweet, sweet,
sweet; John G. Whittier!” again and again.

Fear seemed most absurd with all this wealth of sunshine and springing
vegetation around me; but grandma Yoeman said to me as I entered the
kitchen for breakfast, “You look awfully peaked, Miss Eda; was you so
’fraid of the storm that you didn’t sleep well?”

“Oh, I’m all right, grandma!” Nevertheless, I could not eat my breakfast
of hot biscuit, golden honey, ham and eggs; although I made a pretense
of enjoying the food, as I knew that grandma tried very hard to please
me.

When night came my nerves again asserted themselves; every sound made me
start apprehensively. My window was wide open; the great old lilac
bushes seemed to lean caressingly in, their odor borne to me on the
soft, warm wind, as it playfully lifted the thin curtain.

All was so balmy, quiet and sweet that after a time it soothed my
excited nerves, and I slept soundly until morning.

Thus it continued for two weeks, until I began to think that I must have
been dreaming. I saw nothing, I heard nothing more alarming than the
rats, which scurried up and down between the plastering and the
clapboards, or gnawed industriously at the narrow base.

I had been roaming over the fields all day; I had climbed from rock to
rock down the shallow creek as happy as a child; I had lain on the last
year’s leaves, and plaited a crown of checkerberries, the glossy green
of the leaf, and the brilliant red of the berries forming a lovely
contrast. I gathered also a great bunch of wild forget-me-nots; it was
sunset when I reached home; I placed the flowers on the little stand in
front of the mirror, and hung the wreath above it, so that the mirror
reflected it like a duplicate.

I retired early, and immediately dropped to sleep. Some time during the
night I was awakened—it might have been a shutter that slammed, or a
door in one of the empty rooms—in my half-awakened state it sounded like
a pistol shot. As I started up in bed I became conscious of an unusual
commotion; the trees were swaying and creaking; the lilacs bent and
shivered; my curtains were swept straight out into the room, and as I
looked with startled eyes the luminous figure once more stood before me,
fearfully distinct; the bouquet of forget-me-nots I had gathered held in
her hand; the crown of leaves and berries resting on her head; even in
my awful fright I observed that it was tipped coquettishly over the
right side of the head, instead of being set demurely on top. She seemed
to advance and recede, waving the flowers at me derisively; again the
resemblance to that woman whom my soul loathed struck me with a
sickening sense of pain and hatred.

I had often listened to my old grandmother as she told tales of
supernatural visitations and mysterious warnings; of the death watch in
the wall, and that immediately following these prognostications some
beloved one surely departed this life; she related instances of ghostly
tappings on the headboard, and of a deadly chill, like a cadaverous
finger, creeping up and down the spine, to warn the unhappy recipient
that a stranger was treading on their future grave.

These half-forgotten teachings recurred to me with awful vividness, and
I experienced the same sensations which drove me, at that time,
shivering to my bed to lie with sleepless eyes listening for the dread
signal. I felt sure that this “presence” was a warning that my death was
near, and that _she_ brought the message, was an added menace—unless I
forgave her. I had never known hate of any other being in my life; I had
said egotistically that it was not in my nature to hate. Circumstances
show us that we have a very limited acquaintance with our capabilities
and proclivities; I learned that lesson through fiery tribulation.
Another thing which I had been taught as a child now recurred to my mind
as a torment. I had been taught that I must forgive, if I would be
forgiven, and that I must love my enemy.

How could I forgive her? Though death, or that punishment which I had
been taught would come after death, should stare me in the face, I could
not forgive the deliberate wrecking of my life’s happiness.

The vision disappeared while these tormenting thoughts raced each other
through my mind; as suddenly returning, it advanced menacingly toward
the bed.

A fresh blast of wind shook the old house from garret to foundation;
doors crashed, blinds rattled and shook; trees swayed and groaned
dismally; the low of the frightened cattle was borne on the wings of the
blast; a dog howled dismally from out the darkness. I could look no
more; I covered my head and shivered with mortal terror. The following
morning I was unable to rise; there was no questioning in my mind. I
felt sure that I was doomed; that the warning was not only of my demise,
but of future punishment as well, unless I forgave the bearer of that
message. This last thought continually tortured me. How could I force
forgiveness? I might profess it, I might even try and cheat myself into
thinking it; but the turn of a head, the movement of a hand, the tone of
a voice, would bring a never-to-be-forgotten picture before my mind,
which would give the lie to all my pretense. I hated with just cause,
and should I forgive, would I not thereby place myself on a level with
that creature of debasement? Could I stoop to such forgiveness, and
retain my own self-respect? No! no! no! I could pass by; I could leave
her and her ways to the inevitable punishment that must follow her
deeds; I could avoid being in anywise the instrument of vengeance in the
hand of Providence, though Providence walked by my side and whispered in
my ear temptingly; but forgive her and respect myself I could not; by
condoning the offense I should actually sanction it.

Oh, the agony of that incessant thinking! Fighting the battle over and
over again, only to cry out despairingly: “I cannot! I cannot!” Day by
day my strength diminished; night after night ended in horror and
despair.

Sometimes for a night or two the ghostly presence did not appear, then,
as hope began to dawn, it suddenly stood leering at me motionlessly; at
other times it undulated, advanced and receded, in maddening fashion. I
made all necessary preparations for the end which I felt must be very
near; there were none who would mourn me greatly; although I had but one
enemy, yet I had few friends; I could not open my heart to the whole
world.

I had lived as nearly right as I knew—now another question added to the
torment of my mind; was I to be punished for that which I did not know?
How well I remembered the grim old preacher, who, pacing back and forth,
told us Sabbath after Sabbath that we were certain of punishment because
we did not know, that we must repent; that all were born in sin. I used
to think how much better it would have been not to have been born at all
than to have to be sorry for something you did not know anything about.

He looked so savage as he pounded the pulpit that I used to slip off the
seat and try and hide; I thought he was going to help the Lord punish
us, and I tried so hard to be sorry, although I did not know for what.
Now I was troubled fearing that this was a truth; we are so much more
lazy than we wish to admit; we drift with circumstances, and call it
fate; we crouch down and receive degrading blows because it is so much
easier than fighting for the right. Letting things drift had ever been
my weakness, I so enjoyed being lazily happy; now I was tormented with
fear of the sins of omission.

All through the day I dreaded the coming of the night, and the detested
vision; thus day brought me no solace because of harassing doubts, and
too perplexing questions. I had irritably begged grandma Yoeman to take
the hated wreath and flowers out of my sight, and from that day to this
their sweet, woody odor turns me faint and sick.

The days lengthened with the fullness of summer, the petals of the apple
blossoms covered the ground with their fragrant snow, and now the green
globes hung from the bending boughs, and the old-fashioned garden was a
wealth of color; still I lay languid and helpless, in the low-ceiled
room—unheeding the beauty outside—as I lay with my face turned
hopelessly to the wall; or if perchance I looked out of the open window,
it was but to sigh despairingly: “I shall soon pass away from all things
earthly.”

I had watched in vain for the tormenting presence for the past two weeks
until my mind was in that strange paradoxical state in which I dreaded,
yet anxiously awaited its appearance. I believed that one more visit
would surely be the last.

Still another week passed, a week of dread anticipation; the day had
been so invigorating that in spite of my morbid imaginings, my
overwrought nerves loosed their tension. I had in the afternoon sat by
the open window for an hour or two, drinking in the balm of the
atmosphere, and when in the dusk I again crept into the bed I felt
fatigued, and lying down was restful; the fresh, clean sheets smelled of
lavender, and the soft mattress seemed fitted to every curve of my body.
I nestled my head in the pillow, and with the soft wind blowing through
the wide-open window, at once dropped asleep. Once or twice in the
earlier part of the night I opened my eyes, drowsily conscious that the
moon was lighting up the room with pale radiance, also vaguely realizing
an unusual sense of peace and comfort.

It must have been very near morning when I awoke with a sinking sense of
fright; perspiration stood on my brow cold as death dew; I thought that
my hour of dissolution had come. Only the faintest ray of moonlight was
visible, as it was disappearing behind a bank of clouds in the west; the
wind was whistling shrilly through the trees, and into the room through
the open window, between which and the bed, undulated, receded, or
darted viciously forward the detestable specter.

For a single instant my whole being sank inertly; I thought the very
elements in coalition with my tormenter; then a sudden anger, or
antagonism—assailed me. This fiend had wrecked my material life, through
my having been taught that resistance was wrong; that if “thine enemy
smite thee on one cheek, turn to him also the other.”

Should I allow this old parody upon truth to drive me beyond the plane
of material existence?

Since evolution began—and who can date its commencement?—resistance has
been the law governing the survival of the fittest; can that natural law
be wrong? The fact that the possessor of the greater power of resistance
survives is practical demonstration of its justice and right. I had in
the past weakly let go of home and happiness; now a rage assailed me as
fierce as a devastating forest fire; I cried out as I leaped from the
bed, “I will not succumb!” I rushed madly at the detested semblance; the
hateful leer appeared to grow more diabolical, the poise of the head
more insolent, as it evaded me. There came a blast which tore at the
shutters, and dashed the old mirror with a crash to the floor; at that
instant the specter dashed wildly toward me, swung dizzily around, and
it seemed to my excited imagination that the features assumed an
appalled look; a crash at the rear end of the room caused me to turn my
head, a thousand misplaced stars seemed scattered over the floor,
scintillating in the gloom.

I turned again to renew my warfare—but the specter was nowhere to be
seen. I stood bewildered awaiting its return; but it came no more, and
with a shiver—half of fright, half of cold—I closed the window and crept
into bed; as I pulled the blankets about me, and snuggled down into the
pillows, I felt a comforting sense of having defeated my adversary; from
that beatific state I fell to musing upon the many contradictory
teachings of this life, and idly wondering which was right, or if all
were in error, and thus I drifted into slumber.

Grandma Yoeman was in a state of terrible excitement the next morning
over the devastation of the storm.

“To think, I’ve had that looking-glass ever since I was married! I do
hope it won’t bring you any bad luck, Miss Eda!” said she plaintively.

“Oh, nonsense, grandma! From this hour my better health and my happiness
are assured,” I replied gayly. I had such perfect confidence that I
should no more be troubled by the uncanny vision that it made me very
happy.

As I was lazily putting on my clothing, grandma’s lamentations broke out
afresh: “There’s that picture that my niece Mandy painted, broke all to
bits!”

“I wonder that I never saw the picture,” said I, more to comfort grandma
by an interest in her misfortune than for any other reason.

“Oh, I covered it up to keep the dust from it; it was real purty, jest
shone at night like anything,” she concluded regretfully.

From that time on, I danced about the old house, and dreamed under the
gnarled apple trees, or among the sweet-scented clover, as happy as it
is possible to be—except for one longing pain.

I seemed to see that I might, and ought to be, uplifted, exalted above
all evil; thus gaining the right from that elevation of purity, to pity
and forgive the soul so warped as to prefer evil to good. I now
understood that it was like crossing a bridge spanning a foul stream;
one might shudder at the offensive sight, but no soil or attaint could
touch even the outer garments. I let the sweet air of heaven blow all my
bitterness away; the birds and flowers spoke only of love and harmony,
and their sweet language taught me that I too had sinned, although I had
transgressed simply because I did not understand that I need neither
fraternize nor hold aloof, but walk my way in peace and quietude;
inasmuch as it lies not in the power of any person to wound my feelings,
or to injure me beyond the material; that within me, only, lies the
weakness which makes that possible.

As I sat watching the great, lumbering bumble-bees crawl in and out of
the hollyhocks, thinking what fortunate fellows they were, to taste only
the sweets of life, there came a quiet step behind me, and a hand was
laid upon my shoulder which thrilled me from head to foot; I essayed to
rise, but my traitor limbs refused their support; the well-remembered
voice sounded afar off, but—oh, so sweet!

“I have come to ask your forgiveness, and to acknowledge my wrong;
little woman, will you be merciful?”

I cried out sharply: “But how can I trust you? You promised before, and
deceived me so bitterly!” the pent-up agony vibrating through my voice.

Very gently he answered me: “I acknowledge that I did; but give me one
more trial—a chance to prove my better self to you—you shall never
regret it. Oh, Eda! Look at this tree upon which you are sitting;
through some mishap it grew warped and unsightly; but see! it has
changed its course, and is growing steadily upward, bearing an abundance
of wholesome fruit. Can’t you believe that I, too, will mend my course,
and that the fruit of my future life will be good?”

The earnest, thrilling voice was as sweetest music to my ear; my heart
was so hungry, but—a memory—“But, oh, that woman!” I cried.

“My wife, let us never again mention her! At last I see——”

Manlike, he wished no mention made of his wrongdoing—that he put it
behind him he considered sufficient. A sharp pain went through my heart,
that all my agony was to be put aside so lightly; but—he was my husband.
I sat a moment irresolute, then placed my hands in his, and replied, “As
you wish; but let there be no looking backward, let us both live aright
each day, and we shall not fail of being happy.”

I made instant resolve to put those higher and better thoughts into
practical use, and I have never had cause to regret so doing. Neither
the ghost of my enemy, nor the wraith of a regret have since visited me.




                       WHAT BECAME OF THE MONEY?


Marjorie Melton and Henry Laselle, were an ideally happy couple; for
once the course of true love seemed to run smoothly, thus belying the
old adage. Marjy was the pet and heiress of an old aunt with whom she
lived. Henry was a young lawyer, with a fair amount of practice, a good
reputation, and every prospect of success. Aunt Hattie—as she was
lovingly called—lived as befitted her station, on one of the most
fashionable avenues.

One Monday evening Aunt Hattie received a large sum of money from the
sale of property; as it was after banking hours she locked it away in a
small safe in her sitting room. Henry and Marjy sat by the table
reading, and commenting on a work of occult science; Henry taking the
stand that it was like hunting for a half a dozen pearls in a mountain
of sand; Marjy defending the theories with much warmth, as much because
of their beauty as because of their truth. Hypnotism was the subject
under discussion, Henry declaring that he considered the whole thing
“fudge.”

Aunt Hattie locked away her money, and as she passed the table, she
tossed a slip of paper on which was written the combination of the safe,
to Marjy, saying, “Put that away, please; it is a pity that one must
become so forgetful; I have but this instant locked that safe, yet I
cannot even now, remember the combination.” Her tone expressed such
intense disgust with herself that Henry and Marjy laughed merrily.

Henry picked up the slip of paper and read the numbers and letters
aloud: “I’ll wager that I could repeat that a week from to-night!”

“I’ll take that bet; you have a good memory, but I think not quite equal
to that; however I’ll put this out of your sight, so that you cannot
study it;” answered she teasingly, as she hid the paper.

He left the house an hour or so later, and nothing further was said on
the subject. After he reached home the letters and figures kept
repeating themselves over and over in his mind, until he heartily tired
of them; even after he retired they continued to dance before his mental
vision, until he angrily exclaimed aloud:

“Oh, confound the things! Small chance of my forgetting them!”

He had barely reached his office the next morning when the telephone
bell ran sharply; Aunt Hattie answered his, “Hello!”

“Hello! Henry, is that you?”

“Yes; what is the trouble? Anything wrong up there?”

“No—that is—nothing in particular. Say, Henry, did you take that money
last night?”

“Aunt Hattie! Why should you think that I would take your money?” he
cried indignantly.

“I thought that perhaps you did it to tease me; can’t you come to the
house for a few minutes?”

“Certainly,” he replied.

He had been very busy all the morning, and had not once thought of the
combination, but no sooner was he on his way to the house than, with
tantalizing pertinacity, it began repeating itself over, again and
again. Marjy met him at the door, she had evidently been weeping; he
caught her hands: “Why, Marjy, what is the matter? Have you been crying
over the loss of that money?” he asked in astonishment.

She raised her eyes to his face, a troubled questioning in their depths,
“Did you not take it, Henry?”

He drew back in hurt surprise: “What do you mean, Marjy? Do you think
that I would take your aunt’s money?” he asked indignantly.

Marjy burst into tears: “Auntie—Auntie—” she stammered, and there she
stopped, unable to proceed.

He finished the sentence for her; “Thinks me a thief,” he said grimly.

She hung her head and sobbed: “You—you are the only person—beside auntie
and me, who knew the combination, you know!” she paused, then continued
desperately, “You remember that you boasted that you could repeat it a
week from that day——”

“I should think so! I haven’t been able to get it out of my mind for one
minute since; but what has that to do with your aunt’s money?”

“No other person knew anything about it,” she said naïvely.

“That explains your strange look when you hid the paper; you suspected
that I would steal the money.”

“Oh, Henry! I had no thought of such a thing!”

“Perhaps not, but you looked it!” he replied hotly.

She drew herself up angrily: “I tell you that there was no such thought
in my mind; it must have had birth in your own consciousness; you
remember the old adage about ‘fleeing when no man pursueth.’” She tossed
her pretty head high in the air, and walked into the sitting room; he
followed sullenly behind.

Here everything was in disorder; chairs were thrown about; books lay all
over the floor with their leaves fluttered open; window drapings were
shaken out of their usual prim folds; the piano cover lay in the middle
of the room; and at the instant of their entrance Aunt Hattie was on her
knees tearing frantically at the edge of the carpet. She turned a red
and disheveled countenance toward them.

“Come and help me with this,” said she shortly.

“For what are you tearing up the carpet?” asked Marjy.

Auntie stopped her work, and dropped on to her knees staring blankly.
“Looking for the money, ninny!” she ejaculated in a tone of intense
disgust.

“But Auntie, you put it in the safe!”

She looked bewildered for a moment, then said fatuously, “Did I? I
thought perhaps I hid it under the carpet. Oh, yes; I remember! Henry
had the combination; there wasn’t any one knew it except you two,” she
finished angrily.

Marjy turned a reproachful glance on Henry, who stood looking angrily at
auntie; she returned an equally angry gaze.

“I do not think it kind of you to play such tricks upon me; give me back
the money, and have done with such foolishness!” said she.

“Do you really think that I took your money?” he questioned hotly.

“Of course! There was no one else knew the combination but you——”

“Oh, confound that combination! I’ve heard it until I’m sick of it! Your
niece knew it as well as I—why not suspect her? She was in the house, I
was not!”

“Yes, that’s so! Marjy did you take it?” fatuously.

Marjy gave Henry a withering look: “What nonsense!” she cried.

“Well, some one took it!” gloomily iterated auntie, as she continued to
lift up books, and flutter open papers.

“You had best have a detective look into the matter,” said Marjy coldly.

“Oh, not for the world! I wouldn’t be so disgraced!” cried auntie
excitedly.

“I do not see how you are to ascertain the truth otherwise,” remarked
Henry.

“Oh, dear! I wouldn’t care so much for the money—though it’s too much to
lose—but to have to suspect those in whom we have placed so much
confidence, and one’s very own, is awful!” wailed Aunt Hattie, not very
lucidly.

Henry frowned angrily, then Marjy shot him a disdainful glance, and Aunt
Hattie glared reproachfully at both.

Henry turned abruptly, lifting his hat in a sudden access of politeness;
“I bid you a very good day; if you wish to arrest me, you will find me
in my room, two doors away; or in my office on Tremont Street,” saying
which he strode angrily away.

Marjy ran up to her room and locked herself in, despite her aunt’s
shrill cry: “Come here, Marjy, and help me to look for that money! Oh, I
must find it, it cannot be lost!”

Notwithstanding her asseveration, it did seem to be lost. She one moment
declared that she was positive that she had locked it in the safe—and
scolded and reproached Marjy—then, she railed about Henry, and how
impossible it was to trust any one; taking another turn, she doubted
herself; she did not know whether or not she put it in the safe at all.
“It might be that I took it out after I put it there, and thought it
more secure in some other place; but of course I never once thought that
Henry would rob me, and he pretended to love you,” she would grumble.
Then she would fall to tearing things to pieces again.

Whenever her aunt accused her, Marjy only cried out impatiently: “Oh,
nonsense, auntie! What would I do with it?”

“I do not know, I am sure!” weakly.

But when she assailed Henry, then Marjy flew into a tempest of passion.
“You know that he could not have touched it; we were all in the room
together until he left, and I went to the front door, and closed and
locked it after him; he lives two doors away, he couldn’t very well come
through the walls,” indignantly.

“That’s so! You must have taken it, then!” hysterically.

“Much more likely that you have hidden it away yourself. Oh, dear! My
life is ruined on account of that miserable money! Henry scarcely speaks
to me, and says that he will never step inside the house again!”

“I do not see why you should mourn over a thief!” answered Aunt Hattie.

“He isn’t a thief. I would as soon think that you took it yourself,” she
cried wrathfully.

Aunt Hattie grew pale with anger: “Take care what you say, miss,” she
retorted with quivering lips.

The whole household arrangement, mind, morals and manners, seemed
demoralized. Never before had an ill-natured word been spoken between
auntie and Marjy. Auntie had been like the placid autumn day, Marjy like
the blithe spring sunshine. Now everything was like a draught of bitter
water. Henry went about his work listlessly.

The days dragged along tiresomely, Marjy and Henry met occasionally, and
although no word was spoken, by tacit consent the engagement was ended.
Marjy went nowhere and would receive no company. Gossips commented—there
must be something wrong; a bird of the air whispered—there always is a
telltale bird—that Henry was a defaulter; then, rumor had it, a common
thief. A kind friend? told him the report—there is also always the kind
friend—he was raging. He declared that he would leave the place, that he
would not stay here in disgrace; he surely thought that Marjy or her
aunt had circulated the report, and he was furious over it.

A little reflection caused him to change his mind about leaving: “I have
done no wrong, and I will not run! If they think to drive me away by
that scheme, they will get left, that’s all!” said he grimly. Meanwhile
some one told Marjy that _she_ heard that “Henry and Marjy had stolen
money from her auntie, and had intended to elope; that Auntie Nelson had
caught them before they could get out of the street door; she took the
money from Henry, and forbid him the house. It isn’t true is it, dear?”
concluded she.

Marjy astonished the gossip by such an outburst of temper as frightened
her out of the house, after which she locked herself in her own chamber,
to sob and cry for the rest of the day. Everything was as miserable as
it was possible to be; Marjy would go out no more in daylight, but after
nightfall, with a heavy veil over her face, she would steal out for a
walk as though she were some guilty thing.

One night as she passed Henry’s room she paused and looked up at the
window; he sat beside a small table on which was placed a lamp, his head
bowed upon his arms in an attitude of despair; he raised his face, the
change and melancholy look filled Marjy’s heart with grief. He arose
wearily and began pacing to and fro. Marjy dropped her face in her hands
and sobbed bitterly; the moon, which had been under a cloud, came out a
flood of silver radiance; Marjy leaning against a low railing on the
opposite side of the street, was, unconsciously to herself, in the full
glow.

“Marjy! Marjy!” called a voice softly.

She started in affright; but Henry caught her hands, and held them fast.

“Marjy, Marjy, my pet, don’t cry!”

She made him no answer, but sobbed hysterically in his arms.

“What is it, Marjy, is there more trouble?” he asked, feeling—as most
men do in the presence of a woman’s tears—perfectly helpless.

“No! no! There doesn’t need be more trouble! There isn’t any happiness
left; auntie is so cross and suspicious—she suspects you, me, and even
herself; for whole days at a time she doesn’t speak, and if I take a
book to read she looks at me as reproachfully as though I were doing
some wrong thing; if I look sad she says—she says—I am mourning over a
thief, and that makes me mad, because I know it isn’t true!” she
finished excitedly.

“God bless you, Marjy! That is the first bit of comfort I have received
since that miserable night,” he answered.

“How could you imagine that I would think you guilty of such a thing?”
reproachfully.

“How happens it that you are out so late at night?” he asked
irrelevantly.

“I cannot go out in daytime, people say such awful things about us that
it makes me ashamed;” sobbing hysterically. “When I saw you looking so
despondent it just broke my heart.”

“Oh, my dear, don’t cry!” helplessly.

She smiled at him through her tears: “Well, I will not, you have enough
to bear as it is; but why were you so sad to-night?”

He put his hand under her chin, lifting up her face: “First, and
greatest; I thought I had lost that which was dearest to me of aught on
earth; I thought that you believed me guilty of taking that money, as
you both said repeatedly that I was the only one who knew that accursed
combination—and do you know, Marjy, that I can no more get it out of my
mind than I can fly. By day and night it haunts me until I am very near
insane. I see it before me like sparks of fire; I heard it iterated, and
reiterated, and nothing that I can do rids me of the torture; frightful
or grotesque pictures are formed, from the midst of which your aunt’s
face looks out at me with wide-open, reproachful eyes.”

A shudder swept over him at the remembrance; he drew her into closer
embrace, and said, “Little comforter! It is sweet to know that you have
faith in me, when friends and clients are deserting me; some one is
busily reporting the whole affair, with numerous embellishments;” after
a moment’s pause, he continued: “Do you think that auntie would spread
the report?”

“Oh, no! No matter what she may say to me, she would not breathe a word
of it to others. I must return to the house, or someone will see us
talking, and there will be more reports,” added Marjy laughingly. They
parted with many fond words, and Marjy went home happier than she had
been in many a day. This was but one of many meetings.

Aunt Hattie’s whole mental attitude seemed changed; nothing is more true
than that we have very little knowledge of ourselves; many traits lie
dormant until circumstances call them out; hidden dogs that scenting
prey hurry forward in restless chase. Auntie had ever been trusting to a
singular degree; but now she had become suspicious of everyone, and when
Marjy went out two or three nights in succession, she regarded her
distrustingly. “I do wonder now, if Marjy goes out to meet that fellow!
Probably they are planning that they will have a good time with that
money. Oh, dear! I wish that miserable roll of bills had been burned, it
wouldn’t have given me half as much trouble; it is the uncertainty that
vexes me so!”

It is often quoted as an adage, “out of people’s mouths we must judge
them.” I shall certainly have to differ with the wise old proverb maker,
though as a rule he is right; sometimes people say the opposite of what
they mean; most certainly Aunt Hattie did, when she accused either Henry
or Marjy of using the money. The fact was that she was in a state of
aggravating uncertainty; she had no actual opinion, being in a condition
of endless surmise, and consequent irritability, which must have an
outlet.

That night her suspicions were so wrought up that she followed Marjy,
and witnessed the loving meeting of the two; she caught a sound of their
low-toned conversation, although she could not distinguish their words.
She was in precisely that frame of mind to imagine that everything was
intended as an injury to her; she rushed at them, crying and scolding
incoherently.

Marjy in an agony of shame tried to appease her, but in vain. Windows
were hastily thrown up all along the street: “Oh, auntie, do come home!
All the neighbors are listening; auntie! auntie! Just think of the
comments!”

Auntie gave a frightened glance at the many opened windows, and at a man
hurrying toward them; gossip over her affairs had been the great bugaboo
of her life; she regained command of herself instantly. The man was
rapidly approaching them, his face alive with curiosity; just as he was
on the point of speaking to them, auntie sank to the ground with a groan
and burst into loud weeping.

Marjy gave Henry a frightened glance, and turned to auntie in the
greatest distress. Auntie cried out shrilly: “Lift me up, Henry! Marjy,
do get hold on the other side. Oh, dear! Oh, dear. My poor ankle, I know
that it is broken!” and with much groaning and crying she allowed
herself to be carried into the house. No sooner had the street door
closed behind them than auntie straightened up and said laughingly:
“There, I think my ankle is all right now, and those old gossips have
missed a treat!”

She was so elated over the affair that she seemed more like herself than
for a long time; but as a sequence Marjy could go out no more,
unaccompanied by her aunt. Auntie gave Henry a frigid invitation, but he
seldom came to the house, and when he did so wore a preoccupied and
uncomfortable air; auntie was often disagreeable, and Marjy unhappy and
despondent.

About this time a cousin of Marjy’s, James Jordan, came to visit Auntie
Nelson; he was not long in discovering that things were in an unpleasant
condition. He formed a great liking for Henry, who on the contrary was
very jealous of James. Marjy went to places of amusement, and was
frequently out riding with him; cousin James was consulted upon all
occasions. Marjy had no wrong intention in so doing; she thought of him
merely as her cousin, and was glad of anything that eased the tension
under which they seemed to be living. Henry had become so hypersensitive
that he shrank from everything. He often answered James with absolute
incivility, to which he only returned some laughing answer; he
understood the situation very well, and heartily sympathized with the
lovers.

One evening they had gathered around the table in auntie’s room; several
new magazines lay scattered about, one of which James had been reading.
Henry was unusually silent and depressed; his business had steadily
decreased, and more than one taunt had been leveled at him; he had ever
been proud of his integrity, and scorned all things debasing—as all
dishonesty whether of word or deed must be—and the annoyance had
developed a nervous restlessness which prevented sleep, and left him
worn, haggard and miserable.

James looked up from the book which he had been reading and said, “What
do you think about hypnotism? I have been reading this article, and am
very much impressed, as well as interested by it.”

The question was addressed to no one in particular, but Henry took it
up, and answered roughly: “I think it is a lot of bosh!”

James replied pleasantly: “I don’t know that it is, though it may be so.
We know that there are subtleties of the mind which we do not
understand, and I do not see why there should not be the same amount of
force in the higher power of man as in the physical; great feats, either
of mind or muscle, are but the result of training; we think because we
do not understand that to which we have scarcely given a thought—much
less investigated—that it cannot be true; we have no right to cry ‘wolf’
until we—at least—uncover our eyes.”

Henry lifted up his face, a strange eagerness in his voice as he said,
“Do you then believe that you could unconsciously to me force me to do
that which is against my will?”

“No, indeed! The hypnotic has no will; it is the will of the hypnotizer
working through him. I believe that the hypnotizer may not even be
positive as to a knowledge of his own power—merely a half-consciousness,
a way in which one’s thoughts at times move—like the shadow of a
fast-sailing summer cloud. Of course to be so easily influenced, the
subject must be of a yielding, plastic temperament; it is as though the
operator sent a portion of his own soul on a brief visit into the body
of the hypnotized.”

A half-frightened look flashed over Henry’s countenance—and was
instantly gone; he cried out roughly: “I don’t believe it! I don’t
believe it!” He wiped the perspiration from his face with a trembling
hand. James laughed at his vigorous protest, and affected not to see the
emotion which lay behind it, so he answered lightly: “No compulsion
about it, this is just a case of leave it, or take it, as you
please—which does not alter the fact that we have many forces within us
of which we are in ignorance,” he replied quietly.

“Well, all I have to say is this, I wish that I had the power to get one
good night’s rest. I think that hypnotism would be a blessing, if it
were the means of securing it to me; I lie awake half the night to think
and worry, and at last fall asleep and dream it all over again,
intensified a thousand times, and aggravated by something, which each
night persistently occurs, and which I try all day to recall to memory;
at times I just touch the border—it is like trying to grasp the luminous
tail of a comet—it is but empty air.” He suddenly paused, evidently
annoyed that he had been betrayed into an expression of his feelings.
James sat up, instantly interested: “Can you not concentrate your mind,
and thus trace the sequence of that which you do remember? Is it a
dream—or—or——”

“It is nothing! I tell you it is nothing!” said Henry testily.

James said no more, but he knew that there was something which Henry
either could not, or would not explain. Later, as Henry was starting for
home, James laid his hand on his shoulder and said, “I think I will go
home with you, and we will have a quiet smoke together, it will soothe
your nerves, and perhaps you will sleep better.”

At first Henry shrugged his shoulders impatiently, and made a movement
as though he would jerk away from his detaining hand; but as James
continued speaking he seemed to change his mind, and said slowly: “Very
well! I do not often smoke, but perhaps it would quiet my nerves.” Aunt
Hattie bade him a very crusty good-night; she had been very sarcastic,
and ill-natured all the evening; it seemed to make her angry if either
Marjy or Henry showed any enjoyment; she seemed equally angry if they
sat silent and unhappy.

“Oh, auntie, you ought not to be so ill-natured!” said Marjy after they
had gone.

“Oh, of course, I am the one to blame! If I lost everything I possess on
earth, I ought to keep right on smiling—I should like to know what James
went home with Henry for? some scheming, I suppose!” she harped upon
these two strings until it was very trying.

James locked his arm in Henry’s, talking pleasantly, Henry replying
absently as though he but half-comprehended.

As I have said his rooms were in the front part of the house; he pulled
down the blinds, and lighted a lamp with a soft, rose-colored shade, and
threw himself into an easy-chair with an air of great weariness. James
seated himself at his right side, but with his chair so turned that he
could watch Henry’s face. He led him gently on, until, before he
realized what he was doing, he was pouring all his distress and grief
into his companion’s ear, in a low, dreamy tone, an aggrieved quiver
running through his voice.

“Can you explain what it is that haunts your mind—you remember that you
spoke of it this evening?” questioned James.

The trouble deepened in his eyes, and his voice took on a more fretful
tone: “I do not know, I tell you the truth, I do not know—but it is
something about that combination, and—Aunt Hattie; sometimes I can
almost see it; but before I can quite grasp it, it is gone. I believe
that I shall go insane, if I cannot get the thing off my mind.”

James reached over and laid his hand on the other’s shoulder
affectionately: “Don’t worry, old fellow! It will all come out right!
Did you ever try to bring the vision before you by concentrating your
mind upon the fragment which you seem to catch—not at first trying to
get any further—and thus ascertain how much of the shadow you can make
real? When you have proved that the haunting remembrance is not wholly
illusory, you can then step by step trace back to that which evades you.
Henry obediently rested his head on the cushion, and drew a long breath
or two like a tired sigh.

“Well, what do you see?” asked James eagerly.

He answered in the tone of a child repeating its lesson: “I see a bright
light—” he started up excitedly: “I cannot see anything beyond except a
moving shadow—Oh! It is myself that I see!” his voice expressive of
intense surprise.

“Yes? What are you doing?” James asked, trembling with excitement.

“Standing in the middle of the room, repeating the combination
aloud—over and over again, making Aunt Hattie repeat it after me.”

“Where is Aunt Hattie?”

“In her sitting room.”

“How do you see this?”

“It is like a picture! This is that which has eluded me for days—I see
it plainly now.”

“Repeat the scene just as it has been enacted before.”

Henry slowly arose from his chair, and walked to the center of the room;
here he paused undecidedly.

“Well, what is wrong?”

Very slowly he answered, “I do not know—I—do—not—know.”

James looked puzzled; at last he asked: “Do you mean that you cannot do
again that which you have before accomplished—that some peculiar
condition is wanting?”

Henry merely repeated helplessly, “I—do—not—know; it is all dark! I
cannot find—Aunt—Hattie!” in tone of great distress.

James looked perplexed: “Sit down in your chair,” he said. Henry obeyed,
and presently James awoke him; he stretched out his arms, yawning
sleepily. “I feel awfully tired, suppose we go to bed!” Evidently he had
no remembrance of the hypnotic sleep.

They at once retired; Henry sank immediately into a profound slumber,
but James lay for a long time troubling over an idea which had taken
possession of his mind. He did not believe Henry guilty of stealing the
money, but he believed that he was shielding the person who did take it.
Could it be Marjy? The thought made the cold sweat start out on his
face; the next instant, when he remembered Marjy’s frank eyes as she
appealed to him to try his hypnotic power over Henry, he felt ashamed of
the thought; her idea was merely to tease Henry for his strenuous
opposition to it, if he could be made to succumb to the influence; but
James had an altogether different idea, which he did not mention; as I
have said, he believed that Henry knew more about the money than he
professed to know. Now, after his experiment, he was completely at a
loss; he could form no opinion. He was surprised that he found him so
easy a subject; it was perhaps owing to his mental depression, and
consequent relaxation of will power.

James had said to Marjy that afternoon, “Perhaps Henry did take the
money!”

“I know that he did not!” she answered hotly.

“How do you know that?”

“Just because I do know; I cannot explain how I know, but I know it!”

James, watching the flush in her cheek, was thinking how becoming a
touch of anger was to her, but he laughed gayly as he replied: “Woman’s
reason; logical of course; just because!”

This returned to him as he lay there too perplexed to sleep. “She is
right about it; he did not take the money, or else he would have
betrayed it; and this knocks my theory all to pieces, as well; he would
have told if he knew who did take it. Confound the whole business! What
is it to me, that I should worry over it?” He turned restlessly in the
bed, trying to get to sleep.

Presently Henry began to mutter. James grumbled at this fresh annoyance.
“I had best have stayed at home,” he said.

Henry lifted himself upon his elbow, whispering rapidly.

“That confounded combination!” exclaimed James in disgust, as he turned
over to look at Henry; he caught his breath in surprise.

Slowly, slowly Henry arose, his lips moving rapidly, as a child repeats
its lesson to impress it upon his mind. His eyes were widely opened, but
with a curious introverted look; he stepped slowly forward, a look of
concentration on his ghastly features; he walked to the center of the
room exactly where he had before stood; there he paused as though
listening: “Aunt Hattie! Aunt Hattie!” he called clearly and distinctly;
although the tone was very low, as one speaks who is desirous of being
heard by none save the person addressed.

James jumped out of bed, bringing his hands together softly. “I wonder
if it is possible!” he cried, quivering with excitement; he hurried on
his clothes and fairly flew down the stairs, and let himself into Aunt
Hattie’s house.

As he passed the sitting room he cautiously pushed aside the
_portières_. Aunt Hattie was on her knees before the safe, repeating the
combination in almost exactly the tone in which Henry had spoken. James
dashed up the stairs and knocked softly at Marjy’s door.

“Who’s there?” she called in a frightened tone.

“It’s I, James; open the door, Marjy; do not be frightened, but hurry!”
Marjy opened the door as requested.

“Oh, what is it?” her voice trembling.

“Nothing which need frighten you. I have found the thief, come!”

Marjy had not disrobed, but was lying on the bed reading, and
immediately followed him. He hastily whispered an explanation as they
hurried down the stairs; in conclusion he said: “Now, I want you to
watch auntie, and see just what she does; I will go back and watch
Henry’s movements; he appears like a sleep walker, and auntie seems to
be hypnotized. It’s a queer performance, take it as you will.”

Marjy was white and trembling; half afraid, and wholly excited. They
drew aside the draperies, auntie had all the papers contained in the
safe on the floor, and was now rummaging in every corner as though
searching for some missing thing; muttering, muttering to herself all
the time.

James hurried back to Henry’s rooms, and left Marjy breathlessly
watching Aunt Hattie, who was carefully gathering up the scattered
papers, and putting them back in their several places; she then closed
and locked the safe.

“Oh!” breathed Marjy, in keen disappointment; she had surely thought
that she should know where the money was, and her disappointment was
great. She was about to turn away and go to her room, she felt so vexed,
when her steps were arrested by hearing her aunt say—as though replying
to some person:

“Yes, I will! I forgot—Oh, yes! All right!” and with a quick decided
step she walked across the room to a great easy-chair; this she
carefully turned upon its side; removed one of the casters, and pulled
some bills out of the cavity; she appeared to count them carefully,
after which she replaced them, putting the caster in the socket as it
belonged. Each one was examined in turn, then with a sigh the chair was
placed in its proper position and she sank into its depths with the
audible words: “Yes, Henry; it is all right!”

Marjy shivered with superstitious awe; silence unbroken reigned save for
the ticking of the clock, and the breathing of Aunt Hattie, as she lay
back in the chair looking strangely cadaverous.

James quietly let himself into Henry’s room; he still stood like a
specter in the middle of the floor; the red glow of the lamp cast a
weird light over his pale features, his expression was fixed and intent;
his face was turned slightly sidewise, and he held up one hand as one
who listens intently: “Yes, that is right; place everything as you found
it, and go to your bed!” As he ceased speaking he turned toward his own
bed, rested a moment on its edge, then lay down, and drew the covers
over himself as though just retiring; he was soon breathing deeply, and
like one in natural slumber.

James threw himself into a chair, and slowly puffed a cigar and thought;
finally he arose and yawning stretched his limbs. “I’ll see if Marjy has
retired; I think I understand this queer tangle, but I’m blest if I
understand how to straighten it out!”

He quietly let himself out of the house, and as quietly entered auntie’s
front door; Marjy met him in the hall, and drew him into the sitting
room.

“Where is auntie?” he asked.

“Gone to her bed; do tell me what happened in Henry’s room!” she said
eagerly. She sat looking at him wide-eyed and wondering, while he
related all that had occurred.

“Well, tell me, what do you think of it?” she questioned.

He thoughtfully rolled his cigar in his fingers for a few minutes before
replying. “I do not quite know; Henry was certainly asleep. Now the
question is just this; could he hypnotize your aunt at such a distance,
himself being in a somnambulistic state?”

“I do not think that he is conscious of possessing hypnotic power,” said
Marjy.

“No, he would doubtless be indignant if one suggested such a thing; but
he certainly has that power, and really, I cannot see why he could not
use the force just as well in that state as though awake, so long as his
mind intelligently directed it; the will power is just as strong as at
any time.”

“It is all very strange! Now that we know where the money is, what are
we to do about it?”

“I suppose the proper thing to do would be to tell Aunt Hattie all about
to-night’s free show!” and he laughed at the recollection.

“I should really be afraid to tell Aunt Hattie; in her present mood
there is no saying what she would, or would not do,” said Marjy.

James replied thoughtfully: “That is true; we had best sleep over it; we
will talk it over again in the morning.”

James did not return to Henry’s room, he wished to be alone, that he
might better solve the problem which confronted him.

He arose the following morning tired, worn out with sleeplessness, and
no nearer a solution than when he retired.

Auntie was in a terrible ill humor, the atmosphere seemed surcharged
with discord; throughout the whole day everything seemed to go amiss.
Marjy was burning with a desire to tell her aunt, alternated with a
shivering fear of her disbelief, and consequent sarcastic remarks. James
made a vain endeavor to see Henry; no one knew his whereabouts all day;
late in the evening he came to the house, looking pale and dispirited.
Marjy clasped his hand in cordial greeting; this elicited an angry
ejaculation from Aunt Hattie, beyond which she gave no sign that she
knew of his presence.

James and Marjy sat looking over some stereoptic views to cover their
desire to watch the two, and both were trying to find a suitable
opportunity to bring up the subject of the lost money, so as to be able
to explain how they came by their knowledge of the hiding place. The
attitude of both Henry and auntie was such as to discourage a
commencement. At last James wrote on a card: “You will have to tell
them; I will corroborate your account.”

Marjy replied: “Oh, I cannot. It makes me shiver to think of it; they
both look so forbidding.”

Henry sat on the corner of a sofa, with his eyes fixed intently on Aunt
Hattie; they did not observe this until she arose and stood beside her
chair as though waiting; her lips were moving rapidly but inaudibly.
Henry, still looking fixedly at her, said slowly: “Speak aloud!” She
began repeating the combination, and step by step went through the
performance of the previous night, until she had taken the money from
its hiding place. Henry at that moment, pale and resolute—though
trembling with excitement—commanded her to awaken.

It was most pitiable to see her when she realized her situation; the
overturned chair; the casters lying on the floor; the bills grasped in
her shaking hands; Marjy and James silently regarding her; Henry, with a
look of exhaustion on his face, lay back among the dark cushions. At
first she was utterly bewildered; then, as she looked at the bills
grasped in her hands, a ray of joy, quickly succeeded by anger, gave her
voice: “You think you are awful smart, don’t you? Playing tricks on an
old woman! I should like to know what you have been doing to me!” she
stormed; then looking at the open safe, and the bills in her hand she
began to sob weakly.

“Don’t cry, auntie, it is all right!” said Marjy soothingly.

“No, no! It isn’t right! I remember now—of hiding that money; and to
think that I have accused Henry and you of taking it—Oh, dear! Oh,
dear!” sobbed she; “I did not remember it until now!” she wailed
disconsolately.

Henry came and laid his hand upon her shoulder: “Do not fret, auntie; I
think there is no one to blame, if so, it must be my fault. I have
always been a somnambulist, and always been ashamed of it—as though I
could help it; but I had no idea that I possessed any hypnotic power; in
fact I did not believe in the existence of such a force—at least I did
not wish to believe it—which in all probability is just what led to this
occurrence. You remember that we were speaking of hypnotism the night of
the disappearance of the money; Marjy defended the theory, and I opposed
it in order to draw her out; some assertions which she made struck me as
being very forcible, and I could not rid myself of the thoughts
engendered, any more than I could get rid of the repetition of that
combination. It has been like a nightmare to me, and each day there had
been a shadow of some occurrence of the past night which has
persistently evaded me. I have been haunted all this day by something
which occurred last night, which seemed like a vivid dream, and I
thought I would put it to the test. You cannot be more surprised at the
result than I am.”

James and Marjy now came forward: “I think that Marjy and I will also
have to make confession; I think that your being able to recall a
portion of last night’s events was due to the slight influence which I
gained over you; I tried to impress it upon your mind that you must
remember what occurred, but I thought that I had failed completely.” He
then made a complete explanation, which Marjy fully corroborated. Auntie
laughed and sobbed in the same breath: “I’ve been an old crank; but the
uncertainty worried me so that I could not help it—and my part of the
general confession is that a sense of knowledge—which I could not
grasp—tormented me continually, but I would not have confessed it for
twice that amount of money. However, “All’s well that ends well.” Marjy,
you may have the money to buy a wedding trousseau, and when Henry is my
nephew I trust that he will not hypnotize his old aunt, either when he
is sleeping or waking.”




                              HIS FRIEND.


The two log cabins stood on the grassy slopes of opposite mountains, the
dark piñons forming a picturesque background; a babbling brook ran
between the two, a boundary line of molten silver.

Sam Nesterwood’s door faced north, and Phil Boyd’s door looked south;
while they were building the cabins Phil remarked that it looked so much
more sociable that way.

When Phil came out in the morning to plunge his wind-browned face into
the tin wash basin, filled with cold water from the stream below, he
usually saw Sam doing the same; or perhaps, taking the grimy towel off
the wooden peg just outside the door, with which he scrubbed his face,
and even the tiny bald spot on the top of his head, to a shiny red.

Phil came out as usual one still October morning; the cottonwoods were
just turning a soft golden color—fairy gold—in a setting of dark green
and gray—autumn’s gorgeous mosaic.

A chipmunk darted saucily by, and just beyond reach sat up chattering a
comical defiance; a lone bluebell nodded in the wind, swaying from side
to side seeking its vanished companions; blood-red leaves peeped out
from under dry grasses, or decked the sides of a gray bowlder.

Phil looked cheerfully around; he snapped his fingers at the saucy
squirrel, and laughed at the blinking, black eyes; looking across at the
opposite cabin he bawled, “Hello, Sam!”

“Hello yourself!” retorted Sam. This had been the morning salutation,
never varied, though all the summer months. Each evening after their
day’s work they met at one or the other cabin to compare rock; to talk
over a lucky strike, or the mishap of a mutual acquaintance, not that
much sympathy was expended or needed.

“Jim’s claim has petered out; he’s out about six months’ work, and all
his money.”

“You don’t say! Oh, well, Jim won’t stay broke very long; he’s a
hustler.” It was not from want of sympathy, but because of a confidence
begotten of this hard life, much as the sparrow might argue, “having
never wanted for food, I shall be always fed.”

Later in the morning Phil climbed the steep trail which led to his claim
high upon the mountain side. The days were perceptibly growing shorter,
and it was quite dark when he came down this October evening. Halfway
down the trail he thought he heard a groan.

His halting foot dislodged a stone, and sent it crashing down the
mountain side; the rushing sound of a night hawk overhead; the
melancholy hoot of an owl in the piñons; the bark of a coyote in the
distance, all seemed but to accentuate the silence.

As I have said, night had fallen, coming suddenly, as it ever does in
the mountains; no dewy, tender twilight as in lower altitudes; the sun
hanging low in the western sky seems phantasm-like to drop behind the
distant peaks; a chill wind whistles through the piñons like a softly
sung dirge; darkness settles down like a pall—and it is night.

Phil thought that he must be mistaken, and again started on his homeward
way; the groaning was repeated almost at his very feet.

He searched vainly, but could find no person, nothing to account for the
sound.

Dead silence had fallen again. Phil shivered, “This wind is mighty
cold!” he muttered, his hand shaking, his teeth inclined to chatter. He
took off his hat to wipe the perspiration from his brow, which had
gathered in great drops notwithstanding the chill wind; he cast a
furtive glance behind him; it was all so terribly uncanny. “Oh! O—h!”
came again at his very feet; he gave a frightened start, and an
involuntary ejaculation: “Great God!” then gathered himself together and
renewed his search, this time rewarded by finding Sam lying under the
shelter of a rock badly wounded.

It was a hard task to carry him down that steep trail, and Phil said,
pityingly, many times, “It’s awful rough, pard, but there’s no help for
it.”

He carried him into the cabin, and laying him on his bed, built a fire,
and with a touch gentle as that of a woman bathed and dressed his wound.

He found that a bullet had plowed a ragged furrow down his leg, and
shattered the smaller bone halfway between the knee and the ankle.

Phil had a little knowledge of surgery; these nomads of the hills are
often far from surgical aid, and of a necessity attain a degree of skill
in such matters. Having made his patient as comfortable as possible,
Phil lay down on the floor, rolled in a single blanket, to rest until
morning.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The autumn days crept by in drowsy calm—a stillness deeper and more sad
than in lower altitudes; the whistle of the late bird as he calls to his
mate to hasten their migration is unheard here; the shrill notes of the
cicada, which fills the autumn days in the moist, odorous woods is
unknown in these barren heights; the dry, stubbly bunch grass, the gray,
dusty sage brush harbors no insect life save an occasional lonely
cricket, and even these are strangely silent. No birds flit from tree to
tree save the magpies, with their gorgeous black and white plumage, and
their harsh discordant cries, and these are only seen along the streams.
An occasional hawk sails above the piñons in graceful curves, or darts
downward like an arrow shot from a bow. All else is silent and lifeless.

The sun lies white and brilliant over all; the long shadows lie on the
gray ground as though painted there; the tiny streams hurry between
their rocky banks, as though in haste to get away from a too cloudless
sky.

Long stretches of hills rise and fall away, dry, desolate and gray; a
weird loneliness and beauty lies over all—the grandeur of desolation.

The leaves had fluttered down to the bare earth, and a few flakes of
snow had been tossed about by the nipping wind, ere Sam Nesterwood was
able to tell the story of his accident. He was riding up the trail to a
claim he thought of relocating; he considered the broncho he rode “all
right,” but some reminiscence of his forefathers, some prompting of the
wild blood which is never wholly subdued, must have possessed the
animal, for without the slightest warning, head down, back arched like
an angry cat, he bucked outrageously.

Sam was too good a rider to be easily thrown, but the unexpected
movement threw his pistol from his belt; it struck the pommel of the
saddle, discharging its contents into his leg, and although it felt as
though red-hot iron tore through the flesh, he still retained his seat;
then he must have fainted, for he knew no more until near nightfall.
When consciousness returned he was lying on the ground; he felt chilled
through, and his limb was so stiff and sore that he could scarcely move.
He sought to get nearer to a large rock for shelter from the cold wind;
it had by this time grown quite dusk, and beneath the rock was so dark
that he could not see, thus he rolled into the hole beneath, where Phil
found him.

During all the time of Sam’s illness, Phil each day climbed the rugged
trail to work for a neighboring miner, letting his own assessment work
wait, while he earned the money to pay doctor’s bills, buy medicines,
supply Sam with books to read, and delicacies to tempt his appetite.
Phil denied himself all but the barest subsistence. Sam smoked cigars,
read books, and ate the most expensive delicacies, as though such things
were no more than his right.

Thus affairs went on until near the beginning of February. Sam was
practically well, but he made no effort to get about.

Phil had bought a great easy-chair for him in the first stages of his
convalescence, and he sat in the coziest corner, and piled the fireplace
high with wood, although Phil had to “snake” it more than half a mile
down the steep mountain side.

                  *       *       *       *       *

It was a bitter night; the wind blew bleak over the hills, driving the
little snow that had fallen before it, so many needle like points, which
left the face stinging with pain. Just at nightfall it had grown warmer,
and the scudding clouds began to drop their fleecy burden, a fairy
mantle over all the rugged hills.

Phil came home covered with snow, his long mustache ridiculously
lengthened by icicles, his eyebrows white as those of Father Time.

He set his lunch pail down moodily, and shook himself much as a spaniel
shakes the water from his shaggy coat; he threw himself on a bench
before the fire with a tired sigh; and rested his elbows on his knees,
his chin dropped in his upturned palms.

Sam shivered as some of the flying particles of snow struck him.

“Can’t you be a little more careful; you’ll give me my death of cold
yet!” he grumbled.

“I did not intend to wet you,” answered Philip very gently, not changing
his position.

“You must be down in the dumps! What is the matter with you?” said Sam
irritably.

This habit of half-grumbling and fault-finding had become so common with
Sam that Phil made no reply. After a minute’s silence, he began again:

“Aren’t we going to have any supper to-night? It’s most infernal
monotonous sitting here alone all day with nothing to read, and not even
a square meal.”

Phil arose wearily, and began laying the cloth on the table; soon the
bacon was sizzling merrily, the teakettle bumping the lid up and down
for very joy, and the fragrance of coffee filled the room.

Phil took from the box nailed against the wall a small dish of peaches,
a couple of slices of cake, and a little cheese, which he put beside
Sam’s plate.

“Supper is ready,” said he gravely.

Sam arose lazily, and Phil wheeled his easy-chair up to the table; then
poured out the coffee, and drew up his own rough bench. He offered a
slice of the bacon to Sam, before helping himself.

“No,” said Sam testily, “I’m tired of bacon. I hate the very smell of
it. I do wish I could have something decent to eat!”

Phil made no reply, but ate his bread and bacon, and drank his coffee in
silence. Sam leaned back in his chair, his head resting on the cushion,
and looked at Phil from under half-closed eyelids. “Your countenance is
an appetizer! You are about as cheerful as a tombstone!” a curious
anxiety underlying his sneering tone.

As Phil did not reply, he continued: “Can’t you open your clam shell,
and spit out your grievance? I suppose I have offended your saintship in
some way, ’though what I’ve done except to stay all alone and put up
with all sorts of discomforts is more than I know,” the questioning tone
in the first part of his speech shading off into a sullen grumbling
toward the end.

Phil lifted his gloomy face.

“I have given you no reason for that kind of talk; I can’t grin very
much when some galoot has jumped my claim,” he replied slowly.

“You don’t say! Who the deuce——”

“The name marked on the new stake is Jim Redmond, but that don’t count
much,” answered Phil despondently.

“I suppose you think I’d be sneak enough to do it,” retorted Sam, the
strange, questioning look deepening in his eyes.

“Oh, come off, Sam! What is the use of talking that kind of stuff? I’m
not quite so suspicious as that; why, you haven’t been up the trail in
months,” answered Phil, with a kindly look.

“No; and my name is not Jim Redmond; but you ought to have done your
assessment work; you can’t very well blame him, whoever he may be.”

“No; p’raps not,” said Phil slowly, and it seemed somewhat doubtingly;
then he added: “What makes me sore is that it was looking so good. Well,
there’s no use in wearing mourning, I suppose;” and he tried to laugh
cheerfully. After supper, notwithstanding the inclemency of the night
Phil trudged patiently the long six miles into town, that Sam might have
the coveted books, and a tender steak for his breakfast.

Sam evinced no desire to return to his own cabin; on the contrary he
said, in his peculiarly soft tones, “I guess we’d better finish the
winter together, hadn’t we, Phil? I’m not very strong yet, and one fire
will do for both; of course I’ll put up my share of the grub.”

“Oh, that’s all right; I’m glad of your company,” replied Phil.

Sam must have considered his company a sufficient compensation, for he
contributed nothing toward the expense of living; he took the most and
the best of everything; the choicest of the food; the only chair; the
warmest corner of the fireplace; and the only good bed. If he ever saw
Phil’s self denial, he made no sign. If Phil ever thought him selfish,
he did not show it; that which he gave he gave royally.

One evening Phil came in from work; it was bitter cold; the stars
snapped and twinkled; the frost showed a million glittering points in
the white moonlight; the ground cracked like tiny pistol shots; the wind
whistled shrilly, and cut like a whiplash.

Phil shook himself, and threw off his cap and coat:

“This is a scorcher and no mistake,” he stretched out his hands basking
in the warmth.

Sam had hovered over the fire all day, reading. He leaned back in his
chair, a tantalizing light in his eyes.

“You’ve been working the Mollie Branscome,” he asserted, rather than
asked.

Phil nodded his head. Sam continued: “I say, Phil, is Mollie Branscome
your sweetheart, that you named your claim after her?”

Phil colored painfully, but after a minute he replied dryly: “It must be
information you’re seekin’; I wasn’t aware that it concerned anyone but
myself.”

Sam laughed sneeringly.

“Awful close with your little romance!”

To Phil it was a romance; and in giving the name to his claim he but
obeyed the impulse to have it ever on his lips. “Mollie,” his manner of
speaking it was ever a caress.

Sam laughed, and passed the remark off as a joke.

One day Sam brought Phil a letter from his old father, asking him to
come home, as he was very ill and wished to see him once more before he
died. Phil turned the letter over thoughtfully, and Sam hastened to say:
“I tried to get on to the horse, and he jumped sideways and dumped the
whole pile of mail into the dirt; it’s an awful mess, but I couldn’t
help it,” apologetically.

“Oh ’t wasn’t that! but the old man’s writing don’t look natural. I am
afraid he is pretty bad.” He pulled his mustache thoughtfully for a few
minutes.

“I don’t just see how I can manage it. I have just about money enough to
get there, but none to return,” said he.

Sam leaned back in his chair, blowing a long cloud of smoke
meditatively. Finally he said: “I had an offer for the Little Darling
this morning; you go, if you want to, and I’ll make the deal, and send
you a fifty; you can pay it after you come back.”

Phil’s face lit up with a pleasant smile.

“Sam, it’s awful good of you!” he exclaimed impulsively.

“Oh, I’m always willing to do a favor when I can,” nonchalantly, seeming
to be utterly forgetful of all that Phil had done for him; unmindful
that at this very moment he was smoking Phil’s tobacco, warming himself
at Phil’s fire, and this moment contemplating the eating of the food of
Phil’s providing. His manner of speaking would imply that this was but
one more of many benefits of his conferring.

As Phil was leaving to go to his father, Sam said:

“I’ll take good care of everything for you.”

“All right! thanks, and good-by!” called Phil heartily.

Phil’s father was very much surprised to see him; no message had been
sent; and he was well but none the less glad to see Phil.

Phil wrote to Sam at once, but as he received no reply wrote again and
again.

He did not need money, as his father had given him more than enough, but
he feared that some ill had befallen his friend.

As Phil left the stagecoach on his return home, three months later, he
at once sought Mollie; he had received no letter from her during his
absence, although he had repeatedly written. He knocked, and Mollie
herself opened the door. Phil reached out his hand in glad greeting; she
drew back coldly.

“Is there anything you wish, sir?” as she would address a stranger.

Phil’s face flushed hotly, then went deadly pale. He looked at her
reproachfully.

“I think not,” he replied sadly, as he turned away.

With natures such as these a tragedy may occur unobserved by the
bystander.

To Phil the sun seemed to have set, all looked so dark and gloomy. As he
swung off over the lonely mountain trail, the gurgling water in the
brook below seemed to mock him; the scent of the springing vegetation
caused a feeling of irritation, his heart was so full of bitter
disappointment.

Lonely and more lonely grew the way; no life save himself, he just a
dark speck upon that yellow trail crawling up the mountain side. Even
his panting breath seemed to disturb the dead calm, as he paused—taking
off his hat—to look up to his cabin. He shaded his eyes, and looked
eagerly. Only a blackened spot marked where his home—humble, but still a
home—had stood. He looked higher up the side of the mountain to where
the Mollie Branscome lay; he drew his breath sharply; where he had left
a windlass and bucket, a frame shafthouse arose. The sharp spurt of
steam rising on the fast chilling air denoted a perfectly set valve; he
saw hurrying forms of men at work; he shut his teeth hard together, a
fiery red spot rising in either cheek. He felt neither fatigue nor
depression now; he breathed stertoriously as he toiled up the steep
trail.

Sam was the first person that he met.

Phil pointed to a name above the shafthouse door: “The New Discovery.”
“What does that mean?” he demanded hoarsely.

“What’s it to you?” answered Sam derisively.

Poor Phil! His blood seemed on fire. The sneer; the taunting look; it
was like letting a brilliant light shine into a dark place; he knew by
that ‘sixth sense,’ intuition, all the treachery of this false friend.
He knew who had sent him upon a fool’s errand; he knew who had stolen
his first claim, and had some accomplice mark the stake in a false name;
a memory of his systematic sponging for more than half a year goaded him
to madness; many, very many acts, before unconsidered, came to his mind
fraught with meaning. The veins on his forehead stood out like purple
cord, and he made a wild lunge at Sam. Sam turned to run; he stepped on
a rolling stone and went down helplessly; he lay there glaring up at
Phil, fear and vindictive hatred strangely blent in his gaze.

Phil stood over him like an avenger:

“So! You thought to rob me of this claim as you did of the other, did
you?” his voice quivering hoarsely.

“You’ve got me down, now strike me!” answered Sam, his eyes glaring
wildly, his teeth showing like those of a wild animal. “Yes, I did jump
your claim; and I’ve got the papers to show for the Mollie Branscome;
the Mollie Branscome! You thought you were awful sly, but I jumped that
claim too; your letters to her put me on. She thinks you went East to
marry your old love; _we_ are going to be married to-morrow night!” he
cried tauntingly; he seemed to have gone insane with rage.

As Phil listened to him the fierce anger died out of his face, and
contempt took its place; but he only ejaculated:

“You contemptible cur!” as he stepped back and folded his arms.

The workmen had gathered about, and stood in silent amazement; their
looks seemed to anger Sam still more, and he continued his insane
taunting:

“Oh, you wanted me to take care of your things, didn’t you? I took care
of them, oh, yes!” and he thrust his tongue in his cheek derisively.

He had risen to his feet by this time, and stood leaning his back
against the shafthouse. Phil stood a minute without speaking, pity
struggling with contempt in his heart; finally he said slowly, and
without a trace of anger:

“Well! You’re slopping over pretty freely. If you burned my cabin
thinking to destroy my papers, you got left; I took them with me, and
you must have forgotten that they are recorded. As to the other affair
which you have tangled with your dirty fingers, I think that I can
straighten that out all right. You are too contemptible to whip, but I
advise you to make yourself scarce.”

“I believe he did burn that cabin, because no one has ever been inside
of _his_ shack since the fire; probably he has some things there that
he’d rather not have seen. I always thought that things looked mighty
queer,” said big Cal Wagner.

“Let’s all quit work. I’ll not strike another stroke for the likes of
’im,” said Denny Colby.

“Say, aren’t you the fellow that took care of this skunk when he was
hurt?” asked Cal.

“Yes,” tersely replied Phil.

“Well, you’d better git up and dust, you miserable apology for a man!”
cried Cal, indignantly turning to Sam.

“And he made out that you had skipped the country, and that he bought
the claim, so that you needn’t go dead broke. If he don’t leave it’s a
necktie party we’ll be havin’!” added Denny Colby.

“Oh, let him alone, boys; he isn’t worth the rope it would take to hang
him; upon my word I pity him, he is so _con_temptible that I don’t think
he can enjoy his own company,” drawled Phil lazily.

Sam limped away unmolested, cursing wildly as far as they could hear
him.

Phil turned from looking after him, and said to the men, “It makes me
feel pretty sore, but I guess that he feels worse’n I do,” he added
philosophically. After a few minutes he continued, “You might as well
knock off for the rest of the day, I don’t suppose he will give me any
trouble because he knows that I have the papers to prove my right. I’ll
square whatever wages is coming to you as soon as I get things in good
shape.”

A hearty grasp of the hand, and a ready acquiescence sealed the compact.

Phil swung himself down the mountain side in a much more joyous mood
than when ascending.

He walked direct to Mollie’s house, and as before she opened the door;
she started in surprise and anger; he did not wait for her to speak, but
said in a determined tone, “You asked me this morning if there was
anything that I wished, and not understanding the circumstances I said
no; I have since learned some things which caused me to change my
mind—Mollie, would you condemn me unheard?” reaching out both hands.

She, flushing and trembling, stood irresolute for one minute, then
placed her hands in his.

“No, that would not be just; but why did you not write?”

“I did write several times, but could get no reply from you.”

“I wonder—” she commenced, but Phil cut the sentence short.

“Were you going to marry Sam, Mollie?”

“What an idea! That conceited thing!” answered Mollie indignantly.

They had entered the little parlor, and Phil caught her in his arms and
said quizzically, “What about me?”

Just what Mollie answered I had best not repeat, but it seemed to be
perfectly satisfactory, as he left the house an hour later, whistling as
happily as a boy.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Just after dark Sam hurried into town, cursing his lameness and Phil,
indiscriminately; he wanted to keep things square with Mollie, as he
expressed it.

As he came near the house he observed that the little parlor was
brilliantly lighted; his heart filled with exultation: “I’ll bet Mollie
is expecting me! Let Phil keep his old claims; the girl is worth more
than all of them; it will hurt him most to lose her, too. Of course it
was all a lie about our going to be married; but I can get her all
right, you bet there isn’t many women but that I could get!” with a
ridiculous air of importance.

He knocked confidently, and was at once ushered into the midst of a
number of guests. Coming as he did, from the darkness, the glare of the
lights blinded him; but as he advanced into the room, Cal Wagner said,
“We were waiting for you, sir. Please be seated.”

Turning to the group near the center of the room, he continued,
“Reverend sir, this is the guest we were expecting; will you now proceed
with the ceremony.”

Looking radiantly happy, Mollie and Phil took their places in front of
the minister, and the solemn marriage service commenced.

Sam made a bolt for the door; but Cal’s great hand closed over his
shoulder like a vise, and he was compelled to stand and see his last
shred of revenge slip away from him, amid the happy smiles of those
around him.

Then he crept out into the darkness, out of the ken of those who knew
him, blaming everybody but himself, yet at war with himself and all the
world, because he had not succeeded in ill-doing.

Phil said to his wife: “I am sorry for him; I wish he had been content
to be my friend; I did like Sam.”

Of course there was not the slightest opposition to Phil’s assuming
control of his own property, but his conscience troubled him because Sam
had built the shafthouse: “I had much rather have paid him for it,” he
remarked; but when later he learned that neither lumber nor labor were
paid for, and all bought upon his credit, he had no more regrets.




                          A TALE OF THE X RAY.


Christopher Hembold had a mania for experimenting.

He had tried everything from hypnotism to electricity, when the “X” ray
was first talked about. He could think or talk of nothing else; he
perused every magazine and paper with greedy avidity in search of
articles concerning it.

“Christopher, do put that paper down and eat your breakfast,” said his
wife.

Mrs. Hembold was a nervous little woman, and it annoyed her to hear the
newspaper rattle, and she disliked to have it held so as to hide her
Christopher from view.

“But, Maria, just listen, here’s more about that wonderful discovery—”
he exclaimed excitedly.

“Christopher Hembold! Eat your breakfast! I care much more that the
steak and coffee are getting cold than I do for that nonsense.”

“You have no sympathy, Maria; the mysteries of science are beyond your
appreciation!” he exclaimed, as he folded the paper in dignified
displeasure.

“Appreciate fiddlesticks!” angrily retorted Maria, stirring her coffee
vigorously.

Said Christopher, the next morning at the breakfast table:

“Maria, I am going to Abbeyville on business, and shall in all
probability be detained a month.”

“What business have you in Abbeyville?” asked Maria in surprise.

“It is business of a private nature, which you wouldn’t understand,”
answered he loftily.

“Which is a polite way of telling me that it is none of my business,”
retorted Maria in a huff.

Christopher left the house in dignified anger; his portly figure and
handsome profile the admiration of his wrathful wife. The fact was, he
did not wish to talk; he had determined that he would investigate the
“X” ray to his own satisfaction. A certain idea haunted him by day, and
mingled with his dreams at night; it thrust itself between him and the
long columns in the ledger; until, with a finger on the figures, he
would fix his eyes on vacancy, and go off into a deep study.

At last Mr. Brown, his employer, said to him:

“What is the matter with you Christopher? Are you ill?”

“No—yes—not very,” answered Christopher confusedly.

“You had better take a layoff until you feel better,” said Brown; adding
mentally, “You are of no use here; you’ll mix those accounts until it
will take an expert a week to straighten them.”

Christopher packed his grip with a sigh of satisfaction, and left home
on the evening train.

Maria gave a little regretful sigh. “He might have kissed me; he didn’t
even say good-by.”

She presently began thinking how preoccupied he looked, and how strange
he had acted.

“I do wonder if he was in trouble! I ought not have been so cross, but
he should have told me; so there!” After a minute of troubled thought,
she added: “Perhaps he didn’t want to worry me.”

Whenever Christopher was present she must give him a dig as often as the
opportunity occurred; but no sooner was he away than all his good
qualities became apparent.

Instead of stopping at Abbeyville, Christopher hastened on to a city
more than a thousand miles away. “I’ll just call myself John Smith, and
I shall not be bothered while making my investigations,” said he
complacently.

The next morning after his arrival he sought out the noted Professor
Blank, and at some length explained his project; in conclusion he said:

“You understand that I wish to be cathodographed many times; the working
of the brain has always been a tantalizing puzzle to me. What I wish to
search out is, how the different emotions affect the gray matter; for
instance, it is claimed that this bump is combativeness;” placing his
hand on the region indicated. “It is also claimed that all qualities,
whether good or bad, are capable of being cultivated; that the bump
indicating that trait or quality grows perceptibly larger; well, then,
the substance known as gray matter must undergo a change; whenever that
emotion is unduly excited, the gray matter must quiver, vibrate; in fact
change position. Have you never felt as though your brain must burst
with the intensity of emotion? I have; and am eager to test it with the
‘X’ ray.” He paused as though for an answer, but receiving none,
continued: “Now in order to test this, I wish to subject myself to every
possible emotion, and in every change be photographed.”

The professor smiled incredulously.

“How are you to obtain these changes of mood? Such emotions usually come
without our choosing.”

“True! Well, I shall endeavor to create the emotion as I wish it.”

The professor laughed aloud. “I think under such conditions that the
emotion would be altogether too tame to have a visible effect on the
brain.”

Christopher resented the laughter: “Perhaps you are not willing to
assist me in making my experiments?” he questioned angrily.

“Oh, yes; perfectly willing,” was the smiling answer.

“Now, look here! I wish to investigate this carefully, and I’m willing
and able to pay your price; but I’ll not be ridiculed sir, I’m no boy,
I’ll have you understand!”

“No, of course not,” answered the professor soothingly, he thought him a
mild lunatic; really he seemed half insane; no matter what reply the
professor made, he grew more wroth, until he, out of all patience, said
angrily: “What is the matter with you? You act like a maniac!”

“Quick! Quick! Photograph me!” cried Christopher, with livid lips.

“Well, well!” exclaimed the professor in astonishment, as he hastily
complied with the request; after which Christopher sank back, pale and
trembling.

The professor looked at him admiringly: “How did you accomplish it?”

“Oh, I don’t know; I just let go of the strings;” smiling faintly.

Thus he went through the whole scale of emotions; he was taken while
under the influence of anæsthetics; in a placid mood; in a moment of
most uproarious hilarity; in the depths of despondency; in languishing
amorousness; in fact, in all conceivable moods of the human mind. He
seemed to possess the strange faculty of producing any desired emotion
at will.

After he had exhausted all moods, he one day stood gazing meditatively,
and rather sadly at the plates.

“Are you not satisfied?” asked the professor.

Christopher sighed deeply: “No, I cannot say that I am; it is certainly
shown that there is a change, the exact nature of which is by no means
clearly defined. Some future discovery will, I am sure, enable the
scientist to see the action of the brain as plainly as we now know the
action of the heart.”

He nervously ran his fingers through his hair while speaking; he
withdrew his hand with an exclamation of horror: it was covered with
hairs and a cloud of the same enveloped him.

“Heaven! Is all my hair falling out?” he cried in dismay.

The professor calmly observed: “I have noticed it for some time; when
you first came your mustache and eyebrows were very thick and long, but
have been gradually thinning, I thought several times that I would speak
of it, but we have had so much else to talk about, and the most of your
moods have been so peculiar—” he smiled as he paused.

“Oh, it’s all right for you to laugh! You wouldn’t if you were in my
shoes! Whatever will Maria say?”

He stood ruefully looking at his reflection in the mirror. “I look like
a kid!” said he scornfully. “I have been so busy with this confounded
foolishness that I did not think of looking in a glass. Pshaw! I’m going
to drop this nonsense and go home; I know that my wife is worried about
me before this time. I haven’t written to her since I came here. I
didn’t want her to know what I was doing.”

“You ought to have told her, though,” said the professor.

“You don’t know Maria!” said Christopher sadly. “Confound it! How my
head aches! Now that I take time to think of it, I know that it has
ached for a week.”

The following morning Christopher was very ill, and was not able to
leave his room for weeks. When at last he arose, he giddily crossed the
room to the mirror, and looked at himself; he sank into a chair with a
groan; not a vestige of hair remained on head or face.

He covered his long, leathery face with his hands, and cried aloud: “I
look like a great big sole-leather baby! Whatever will Maria say! I’ll
never tell her that it is the effect of that confounded “X” ray; if I
did I should never hear the last of it; I’ve been sick, I am sick—sick
of the whole business.”

Meanwhile at home, Maria had at first reproached herself with her
irritability, and finished by writing Christopher a loving, and penitent
little note, which she sent to Abbeyville. Of course she received no
reply.

“He must have been very angry,” she sobbingly exclaimed.

She wrote again, a still more penitent and pleading letter; this not
being answered, she became very indignant.

“If he wants to be so awfully huffy, let him!” she said wrathfully; but
when a whole month passed, and no tidings came as to his whereabouts,
she became alarmed, and began to institute cautious inquiries.

Of course, all search proved unavailing, and Maria wept and mourned her
Christopher as dead.

Nearly five months from the day he left his home, Christopher wearily
climbed the front steps of his own residence, and rang the bell. His
clothing hung loosely on his gaunt limbs; his long, thin face was the
color of leather; his eyes, devoid of lashes, and without eyebrows,
looked perfectly lifeless.

Hannah, an old servant in the family, opened the door.

“If you want food go to the rear door,” she cried sharply, as she shut
him out unceremoniously.

He sat down on the upper step, pale and trembling.

“What does Hannah mean by insulting me thus? Can it be that Maria is so
angry that she has ordered the servants to refuse me admittance?”

He mopped his forehead with his handkerchief, although the air was
frosty and nipping. Presently he muttered to himself: “I’ll just stay
around until Maria comes out, then I’ll persuade her to forgive me. I’ve
acted the fool, that’s sure.”

He walked up and down the street, and hung around corners, until the
whole neighborhood were watching him.

About three in the afternoon, Maria came out of the house dressed in the
deepest of mourning.

“I wonder who is dead; must be her father!” he shambled up to her, and
laid his hand on her arm. “Ma—” he began; she gave a frightened scream,
and started to run; he clutched her more frantically, and cried wildly:
“Listen to me! you shall listen to me!”

She screamed again at the top of her voice: “Help! Murder! Police!”

A gentleman coming toward them, rushed up, and gave Christopher a
stunning blow; Maria tore herself loose at the expense of much crape;
ran back into the house, and locked the door after herself.

Christopher arose from the sidewalk and shuffled off down the street,
muttering maledictions as he went. “It’s all a conspiracy! She has got
another lover, and thinks to get rid of me; she’ll find that she can’t
do it so easily. I’ll wait until dark, and then let myself in with my
latchkey; we’ll see whether I am master in my own house or not.”

He paced the street angrily until nightfall; stationing himself
opposite, he then watched the house until all was dark and silent. Still
another hour he waited: “I’ll be sure that the servants are asleep,
evidently they have orders to put me out, or Hannah would not have
ordered me off as she did. I’ll show them that they will not get the
best of Christopher Hembold yet.”

About eleven o’clock he cautiously crept up the steps, and as cautiously
let himself in; just within he removed his boots; then carefully groped
his way to Maria’s room. Her door was unlocked, and by the dim light of
the night lamp he saw her round white arm thrown above her head, thus
framing her delicate face; the lace on her night robe rising and falling
with every breath.

A rush of love and tenderness came over him; this was his Maria—the
dainty bride whom he had transplanted from her father’s home; he knelt
beside the bed, enfolding her in his arms, and pressed a passionate kiss
upon her half-parted lips. She opened wide her affrighted eyes; she
struggled wildly, letting out one piercing shriek, then fainted. The
half-clad servants came running into the room, finding Christopher on
his knees beside the bed, chafing Maria’s hands, kissing her pale face,
and fondly calling her: “My love! My little one!”

Thomas, the coachman, seized him by the shoulders; Maria regaining
consciousness, began screaming again; Hannah added to the confusion by
crying excitedly, “Throw him out! Call the police! The man is crazy!”
Thomas obeyed the first command; he dragged Christopher down the stairs,
opened the door, and kicked him out, and down the steps.

He lay there a few minutes, completely bewildered. Just as he was
struggling to his feet, a policeman came along, and seeing his
bewildered condition, his shoeless feet, and battered appearance, laid
his hand roughly on his shoulder, and said to him: “What are you doing
here?”

“This is my home. I am Christopher Hembold!” answered he.

The policeman laughed: “Oh, come off! This is the home of the Widow
Hembold, all right; but you look about as much like the defunct
Christopher as a yellow cur resembles a King Charles spaniel.”

Christopher tried to jerk away. “Let me alone!” he cried angrily.

“Will I?” said the burly policeman. “Where are your boots?” continued
he.

“In the house, if it is any of your business,” was the surly reply.

The tumult within the house still continued; lights were carried from
room to room, and flashed weirdly up and down the stairs. Thomas came
hurriedly out of the door, kicking Christopher’s boots into the street
as he ran down the steps.

“Hello!” says the policeman: “What’s the matter in there?”

“Some burglar, or lunatic let himself into the house, and into Mrs.
Hembold’s room; and she’s gone into hysterics; I’m going after Dr.
Philbrick.”

“Let me go! Let go of me! I’m going into the house—to my wife!” said
Christopher, struggling wildly.

“You are going to the station, and if you don’t go decently, I’ll call
the patrol;” and call the patrol he did.

Christopher fought like a fury, but in spite of it he was loaded into
the wagon between two burly promoters of the peace and carried to the
station, where he raved like a madman all night. The next morning they
had him up for drunk and disorderly. In vain he protested that he had
not touched liquor, and declared that his name was Christopher Hembold.
No one believed him, so he got fifteen days, and the next morning saw
him marched out with the chain gang to work on the street. He had
quieted down by this time, and had determined what to do; he watched his
opportunity until the overseer’s back was turned toward him; all the
rest of the gang except his mate also faced the opposite way. He slipped
a dollar into his mate’s willing palm. “You will not see me leave; look
the other way.” He obeyed, and Christopher hurried down a side street,
walked swiftly through a front gate into a private yard, out through a
rear gate into an alley, and was lost to the chain gang.

He went direct to his lawyers. Mr. Hurd, the senior member of the firm,
was seated at his desk when Christopher entered; he scarcely looked up
at his salutation: “Good-morning Mr. Hurd.”

The lawyer barely nodded his head, and continued his writing; after
several minutes, observing Christopher still standing: “Well, sir! Have
you business with me?” evidently not favorably impressed by his
visitor’s appearance.

“Don’t you know me, Mr. Hurd?”

The lawyer looked him over in cynical surprise: “Can’t say that I ever
saw you before.”

“You ought to know Christopher Hembold?” interrogatively.

“Yes, sir; I knew him well; good fellow, but a little cracked in the
upper story.”

He returned to his writing, evidently considering the matter disposed
of; after a long time Christopher, still smarting from Mr. Hurd’s
contemptuous remark, said: “Well?” in a questioning tone.

Mr. Hurd looked up in displeasure. “Please state your business; my time
is limited,” he said.

Christopher flushed a sickly green over all his yellow face. “Mr. Hurd,
I came to you to have you intercede for me with my wife; she will not
allow me to speak to her, and caused the servants to throw me out of the
house.”

The lawyer held up his hand: “First, if you wish me to take your case, I
must receive a retainer; I do business in no other way.”

Christopher opened his lashless eyes in a grotesque stare. “Sir! You
have all of my business in your hands, and have had it for years,”
answered he angrily.

Mr. Hurd turned around in his office chair, and gave his caller an angry
look; he touched the button at his side; a colored servant came
instantly.

“James, show this man out.” Turning to Christopher he said:

“I have no time to be bothered with such nonsense. The idea of your
trying to palm yourself off for Christopher Hembold!” he cried, with
withering contempt.

Christopher stalked out of the office in a rage. He went direct to his
room at the hotel; he threw himself into a chair, and buried his face in
his hands; his attitude expressed the utmost dejection; after a time he
arose and stood before the mirror:

“Is it possible that Maria did not know me?” he looked at himself
scornfully: “Who would know you? You old, yellow-faced, putty baby,
you!” he apostrophized, shaking his fist at his reflection. “Serves you
right; serves you right, you old idiot! Fool with the ‘X’ ray, will you,
trying to find out if you do know anything? I can tell you that you are
a fool. Fool! fool!” he cried tragically.

After a time he calmed down, and taking out his purse counted the
contents.

There is something akin to the ridiculous in the near association of
pathos and money; they are very near neighbors, however. Christopher
sighed deeply: “This is all I have left, and—when my lawyer will not
acknowledge my identity, what am I to do?” He drummed impatiently upon
the table with his fingers; finally he started up excitedly: “Of course!
Good Lord! why didn’t I think of that!”

He hauled his gripsack into the middle of the room; shirts and socks
flew right and left, until he found the cathodographs, also a photograph
taken just previous to his experimenting; he took them out, and placed
them in a row; taking the photograph, he walked to the mirror and
compared it with the reflection.

“I don’t wonder that no one knew you, you old scarecrow, you!” glaring
angrily at his double.

The next morning he again sought Mr. Hurd; the lawyer turned angrily
upon his entrance: “I do not wish to be bothered, sir,” motioning toward
the door.

Christopher was not to be put off in this manner; he walked up to the
desk, and laid down the pictures he had brought.

“Will you be kind enough to look at these?” asked Christopher in a
quivering voice.

Mr. Hurd glanced at them impatiently: “Well! What of them?”

“You know this one as representing Christopher Hembold?” he asked
eagerly, with his finger on the photograph spoken of.

“Yes, of course; what of that? it does not resemble you,” curtly.

“But I sat for every one of those pictures,” despondently; the hope
which he had cherished dying within his heart.

“Oh, stuff, nonsense!” scornfully ejaculated Mr. Hurd. Christopher’s
head fell forward on his breast; he looked the picture of despair. His
clothing hung loosely upon his long, gaunt limbs; his hands, much too
large for the bony wrists, dropped nervelessly at his side; his lifeless
eyes, his hollow cheeks, looked as though the great Conqueror had
already claimed him, while still permitting him to roam the earth for
some inscrutable purpose.

Mr. Hurd, having little sentiment, thought only of his annoyance. “Will
you please remove that litter from the desk,” he said.

Christopher made one more appeal: “Will you write to Professor Blank,
and find whether these pictures were taken from my sittings?” he asked
supplicatingly.

“I will not be bothered with it, I tell you; write for yourself,” he
answered roughly.

“I will,” said Christopher, with vexed decision, then occurred to him
the thought; Professor Blank knew him as Smith only. He gathered the
photographs up hastily, and rushed out of the house. “I’ve a notion to
drown my fool self! Oh, what shall I do! Was ever any one in such a
predicament!” he cried aloud. Everyone turned to look at him as he ran
past them.

“Hello, Smith! Where are you going in such a rush? What is the matter
with you?” cried a familiar voice in his very ear.

Christopher gave a great shout; then began to cry like a veritable baby,
as he grasped the professor’s hands. “I was going to drown myself; you
have saved my life,” and he fairly blubbered.

“Smith, you are as crazy as you are bald-headed,” laughingly said the
professor.

“Don’t call me _Smith_! My name is Christopher Hembold,” he said
excitedly.

“I only know that you called yourself Smith.”

“Yes; it’s surprising what a fool a man can make of himself,”
dejectedly.

He took the photographs from his pocket, and said entreatingly: “Say,
professor, do go with me to my lawyer, and tell him that you took these
with the ‘X’ ray, and _don’t_ say anything about _Smith_;” this last in
a tone of intense disgust.

They were just entering a park, and seated themselves on a bench, while
Christopher told the whole story. The professor laughed, even as he
said: “I’m sorry for you, and will help you all I can.”

Once more Christopher climbed the stairs to the lawyer’s office. Mr.
Hurd arose to his feet wrathfully. “You are the most persistent
annoyance that I ever met——”

Christopher interrupted him: “Mr. Hurd, allow me to introduce to you the
eminent Professor Blank.”

The lawyer jerked his head slightly, attaching no importance to the
name. The Professor bowed courteously, at the same time handing him his
card.

As Mr. Hurd glanced at the bit of pasteboard, his manner underwent a
great change: “Please be seated,” said he urbanely.

Professor Blank bowed again: “This gentleman requested me to accompany
him to your office, to testify that I took these cathodographs of him
with the ‘X’ ray. This represents him as he appeared when I first saw
him,” laying the photograph on the desk: “After having the last of the
cathodographs taken he was very ill for a long time; his hair had nearly
all fallen before his illness, and during that illness he became
emaciated as you see him.”

Mr. Hurd stood gazing from Christopher to the photograph, and back again
in amazement.

“But what took his hair off?”

“Oh, the ‘X’ ray; it sometimes has that effect,” said the professor
calmly.

Mr. Hurd turned to Christopher: “You don’t mean to tell me—” he paused
eloquently.

“Yes, I was experimenting with the ‘X’ ray—having my brain
cathodographed,” he answered humbly.

Maria had entered unperceived: “You mean that you had your skull
pictured; you haven’t any brain, Christopher; the ‘X’ ray makes but a
slight shadow of soft substances, and none of a vacuum,” said she
sweetly.

Said Christopher, in an aside to the professor:

“I told you that you didn’t know my Maria! My! Won’t I catch it,
though!”




                          AN AVERTED TRAGEDY.


Merna Wood stood leaning against the jamb in the open doorway.

The morning-glory vines made a very effective draping for a very pretty
picture; the attitude was the acme of indolence, which an indescribable
expression of alertness belied.

Ned Glover was standing below, his face just on a level with hers; he
was looking at her laughingly—in fact he was nearly always laughing—and
Merna was never certain that he meant one-half that he was saying, which
at this moment was: “Yes; I am going to buy a nice little home, and I
want a housekeeper; will you come?”

Merna tossed her head saucily: “I do not intend to go out to service
this summer,” she replied.

“If I must do so, I will hire some one to do the work, and have my wife
oversee it. Will you come as my wife, Merna?”

Merna flushed rosily, she was not yet sure that he was in earnest, so
she replied lightly, “Oh, you are just funning, as the children say.”

He tried to draw his face into lines of seriousness, but his bright blue
eyes would twinkle, he was so jolly that it was impossible for him to
assume an expression of severe gravity.

He caught her face in both his large palms, and kissed her fondly: “Say
yes! Say yes, I tell you!” he whispered forcefully.

“Yes! Yes! Let me go, Ned, mother is looking!”

“Well, mother has a perfect right to look; we do not care!” his face one
broad laugh.

Ned was from this time—of course—a privileged visitor; always pleasant,
and in a manner affectionate, yet no more loverlike than before their
engagement. The tender nonsense that helps to make courtship so sweet;
the airs of possession on one side, and of loving subjection on the
other, the happy planning by both for the future, seemed to be entirely
forgotten.

Love is a magician who fits the eyes with a deceptive lens; but not even
through love’s magnifying could Merna find tangible ground for rosy
dreams; she was not exactly unhappy, neither was she quite satisfied.
She took herself to task for being so foolish—just because of the lack
of definite words—but he seemed to have forgotten the engagement
altogether, as he made not the slightest allusion to it. It made Merna’s
face burn whenever she thought of it: “I do wonder if he was just making
game of me, trying to ascertain what answer I would give him! Oh, I wish
that I had have said no—Oh, I do not know what I do wish!” angry tears
filling her eyes as she thought.

Ned came as usual one evening, and remained until very late; once, as
she was passing him, she rested her hand upon the table, and leaned
toward him in the act of speaking; he covered the hand with his warm
palm, and his breath swept her cheek as he whispered: “I wish that I had
you all to myself in a nice little home of our own!”

Her radiant eyes answered him, and she bent her head until her cheek
touched his caressing lips.

As he was bidding her good-night, he caught her in his arms, saying over
and over again, “I do love you, Merna! You are the sweetest little woman
on the face of the earth!”

Her face was filled with happiness, and her eyes glowed with tender
light; but she laughingly put her hand over his lips: “I imagine that is
what you call ‘taffy’!”

He held her closely for a moment, his voice growing low and earnest:
“Little one, I mean every word that I say! I do love you—and if only
circumstances—well, never mind that talk, but believe that I truly love
you!”

She sat in the moonlight thinking for a long time after he left; what
was there in that closing speech which sent a chill over her? Only
this—love is said to be blind—as to worldly judgment this is true; but
love’s intuition of love grows keen with the development of the passion.
She felt that she ought to be happy, but she was not—that is—not so very
happy; little thrilling thoughts ran through her mind deliciously, then
a cold wave of doubt, casting a chill over her spirits. A woman is
flattered and pleased if a man makes her a sharer of his secrets,
whether of business or otherwise; she thus knows that he fully trusts
her love and judgment, and she holds it a sacred charge. She thought
uneasily that she could have no fond anticipations with any certainty of
their proving a reality. Whatever she built must be the very airiest
kind of an air castle, its only foundation an engagement which seemed
like a burlesque. Vague allusions, or even words of endearment do not
form a very tangible ground upon which to build.

A restless sigh escaped her lips: “I wish——” The unfinished sentence
ended with another sigh.

The next evening she waited for Ned in a state of impatient
restlessness, she had determined to have a nice long talk with him,
although she was not in anywise certain as to what she would say; she
thought she would lead him to talk of the future, and the home of which
he had spoken; she wondered if he would talk of it frankly, or would he
evade her questions as he so often had done, as though he did not
comprehend her remark.

She watched the clock anxiously; she walked down the path to the gate a
dozen times; she took up her embroidery, set a half-dozen stitches, and
laid it down in disgust; she took a book instead, turned a page or two
without comprehending a word and tossed it aside with an exclamation of
impatience, to restlessly drum on the window.

“Merna, what ails you?” asked her mother querulously.

“Oh, my head aches,” was the evasive reply.

“You had best go to bed; you make me nervous, fidgeting around so!”

“It is too early to go to bed! I’ll go out in the air a little
while—perhaps that will help my head,” answered Merna.

“Merna Wood, you have been down to that gate about a dozen times; why
don’t you be honest, and say that you are looking for Ned!” half in
derision, and a trifle crossly, retorted her mother.

Merna answered with mock humility: “Yes’m, I’ll confess, if you will not
be cross. Oh, mamsy, I wish he would come; there is something I wish to
say to him!” she kneeled down with her head on her mother’s knee, like a
little child.

Her mother replied laughingly: “It appears to me that you do usually
have something to say to him,” but her hand wandered caressingly through
the soft, bright hair; thus evidencing her sympathy.

He did not come that night nor the next, and for three almost unending
months Merna neither heard from nor of him; then incidentally, she heard
that he was gone, but where her informant did not know.

Gone without so much as a word to her!

She shut her grief within her heart and went about her duties but with
the subtle essence of hope and faith taken out of her life—she thought
forever—she had little idea how elastic is hope; faith is more ethereal,
hope has tough fibre.

When her mother would have sympathized with her, she made light of it:
“I don’t care! If he wants to stay away, he can; don’t you fret about
me, mamsy!” But mamsy was not in the least deceived.

A year swept by, and Merna had become less restless, more submissive to
that which she deemed the inevitable; it is a mercy that time casts so
tender a haze over all things.

Ned had written no letter to her; at first she grieved, but latterly she
had grown indignant.

“Why do you not accept other company?” said her mother.

“Oh, I don’t care for them; they are not nice, mamsy.”

“You are a very foolish little girl to waste your affections upon one
who cares so little,” said her mother.

“Now, mamsy, I am not wasting a particle of anything. As for Ned Glover,
I hate him!”

Her mother laughed, but said no more, trusting to time to effect a cure.

                  *       *       *       *       *

It was a lovely evening in June; the wind softly fluttered the thin
curtains at the open window bringing in the odor of the roses which grew
just outside. Merna sat in a low rocker just within, her arms thrown
above her head, her book lying unheeded upon her lap; she was so
absorbed in reverie that she heard no sound, and a sudden darkening of
the window startled her.

Resting his arms on the window ledge, Ned stood regarding her
quizzically: “Are you too sleepy to say ‘how do you do?’ How I do wish
for a kodak!” precisely as though he had not been gone a day.

Merna started up with a subdued exclamation, and before she realized it
she was smiling up into his laughing face.

How often she had thought of this meeting—_if_ he should return—and
pictured to herself the cool, indifferent air with which she would greet
him; instead, she was laughing and chatting as merrily as though there
had been no break in their intercourse.

He resumed precisely his former position; he made just the same vague,
intangible allusions, without one word upon which to place a hope
securely. Merna seemed plastic in his hands—and what was there to
resist, or to resent? Nothing—perhaps; yet Merna lost her healthful
calm, and grew restless and irritable; one cannot successfully resist
the intangible, or do battle with the wind. His alternate tenderness,
and good-natured indifference filled her with restless longing; she
wished that he would be more explicit, or go away and leave her alone;
she thought resentfully that it was unjust that because of her sex she
must utter no word to further her own happiness; and because custom
ordered it, she must take the crumbs offered to her, or go altogether
hungry; she must have no voice in shaping her future beyond an assent or
denial. Oh, yes; to be sure! There are a thousand ways in which a woman
may signify her preference, but it would be very shocking if she should
put it into words, unless the man asked her to do so! It looks for all
the world like putting a premium upon intrigue.

Her girlish friends exchanging confidences, rallied her about her beau:
“Oh, Merna, when are you going to be married?”

“Just as soon as I can find a man who will marry me,” retorted she, but
she flushed painfully.

“Oh don’t cheat! Tell us all about it!”

“There is nothing to tell,” replied Merna looking distressed.

A wild chorus of dissent greeted this reply; as soon as possible Merna
slipped away to cry out her grief and mortification. She thought that
every one of them was laughing at her because of her uncertainty
regarding her lover.

Ned certainly had no such feelings; he took everything for granted in a
laughing, off-hand way, not to be resisted; he came continually, he
monopolized her completely; he spoke to her, and of her as belonging to
him, but always in that laughing way which left the impression of a
joke; he did not say, such a day we will be married; such a place will
be our home; he said instead: “You belong to me; you could not get away
from me if you tried; I should find you, I shall always know where you
are.”

This was all very sweet, but—very unsatisfying. He was strong,
masterful, laughingly dominant; but he was also either very thoughtless,
or very secretive.

He made no allusion to the time of his absence except once; he had that
evening been unusually demonstrative, and Merna—from some remark made by
him—felt emboldened to ask: “Where were you while so long absent?”

“Oh, a dozen places. I can’t tell you—things get so mixed up sometimes
that I don’t know what I’m about myself,” he replied evasively.

“You might have written,” said Merna quietly, it almost seemed
indifferently.

“Yes, I know—in fact I meant to, but—I hate to write letters, and there
was nothing that you would care to know—” he broke off abruptly, as
though he did not wish to betray himself.

“No, of course not,” answered Merna, with quiet sarcasm; she felt hurt
and indignant, but was altogether too proud to show it.

Although Merna made no further mention of it, he seemed to feel ashamed
of his neglect, and repeatedly said: “I will never leave again, without
telling you that I am going;” so that in this respect she felt a greater
assurance; but he spent the evening with her as usual, and in the usual
manner bid her good-night, and she saw him no more for three years.

Sad changes came to Merna during this interval; her mother, long a
widow, sickened and died. Merna’s grief was beyond words—beyond thought
even; it benumbed all her senses. The home which she had thought her own
was taken from her—unjustly—but what did that matter? She was alone, and
as ignorant of law as a babe. Poor child! She thought that it did not
matter, that nothing mattered, now that the gentle face of her mother
had faded out of life; she felt that she could no longer live within
those memory-haunted walls. During all these sad days she heard nothing
from Ned, and her heart cried out piteously: “Oh, if he truly loved me
he would not leave me to bear my burdens alone.” These hard realities
took away all the lingering grace of girlhood, but added the charm and
poise of sweet, self-reliant womanhood.

In these old towns, where people are born, live, and die in the same old
house, generation after generation; where the ways are peaceful and
narrow; where people drift along, content with no innovations of
knowledge, or new ways brought from the bustling, outside world, there
develops an aristocracy peculiarly its own, and those not within its
old-fashioned circle can scarcely obtain a living. Not to own the home
which their ancestors owned is looked upon as a disgrace; and owning it,
to part with it, though the misfortune is not through fault of the
owner—is considered a greater disgrace, for which there could be no
extenuation. Merna very keenly realized that she was under the ban of
social ostracism. She left this, her native place, for a town, newer and
busier, where work was to be had for such unskilled hands as hers.

Being wholly inexperienced in the ways of the world, as well as in
labor, Merna found it hard to obtain the means of subsistence; she was a
woman fair to look upon, and alone, therefore her path was beset with
peril; but she was able to retain her own self-respect—that most
truthful of all commendation—she was possessed of too much native
refinement to be led into the vulgarity of evil ways, or seduced from
right by fluent sophistries.

                  *       *       *       *       *

One blustering day, when the wind shrieked around the street corners,
and carried onward clouds of fine, penetrating dust, intermingled with
the falling snow, whirling both into every opened doorway with malicious
violence, a man wrapped in a great, shaggy overcoat, opened the door of
the little store kept by Merna. There had been no customers all the
morning; unless otherwise compelled, all were glad to remain within
doors.

Merna came from the sitting room in the rear, and walked behind the
counter awaiting her customer’s pleasure; with his back toward her, he
had taken off his fur cap, and was knocking out the snow against the
door. Something familiar in the movements and attitude gave her a start,
but it was not until he had unbuttoned his coat, and turned toward her,
that she really recognized him; he walked to the counter, reaching out
both hands, his blond face one broad smile. It was Ned—stalwart, hearty,
and as usual—laughing.

Merna stood like one shocked, a terrible weakness assailed her; she saw
the laughing face but dimly, his voice sounded strange and far off.

His robust tones aroused her: “Aren’t you going to shake hands with me,
after I have had such a time finding you?” he asked.

“Why did you seek me?” cried Merna passionately, surprised out of her
usual self-control.

“Because I wanted to see you, to be sure!” The same laughing insouciance
as of old, so impossible to understand; it might be pleasant raillery,
it was quite as likely to be sarcasm.

“I wish that you had stayed away—after three years!” her voice rising
shrilly.

He walked deliberately around the end of the counter, caught both her
hands and held them firmly, his warm breath sweeping her cheek, his face
so very near her own. “Did I not tell you that I should find you? I
shall never lose sight of you!” his face still lower, his lips touching
her cheek caressingly. “I am so glad to see you, my Merna! Say, ‘Ned I
am glad that you are here!’” he whispered tenderly.

Ah, well! A woman’s a woman! and poor girl, her heart throbbed so
happily; it seemed so good to have this great strong man holding her
hands, whispering to her in this tender tone; what if the words did not
promise much, the tone conveyed a world of tender meaning, and—she was
so lonely. She had been so fiercely angry at him that she thought she
hated him; she found that it was the act that she hated, and not the
man; he held his old place in her heart. Presently she was shedding
happy tears on his broad shoulder, and looking happily up into his face
through her wet lashes; thrilling from her foolish little heart to the
ends of her fingers with the delight of his very presence.

From this time on how different the dull, prosaic work seemed; the
anticipation of the happy evening glorified each day, and he never
failed to come. He appeared to be perfectly content in her company; he
called her fond names, and usurped all the privileges of an accepted
lover. He occasionally alluded to business, sometimes ending with, “When
I get things into shape, I’ll pick you up and carry you off.”

Often Merna felt hurt, the allusions were so vague and really unmeaning,
and the talk of business so indefinite—the sentences never quite
complete—so that she had no certain knowledge as to what was his
business. A half-confidence is much more vexatious than no confidence as
it puts one to thinking; this was really no trust at all in her; just an
aggravating shadow, like a cloud over the summer sun, which when you
look upward in expectation of its grateful shade has sailed away.

A whole year passed away, and living in the light of his presence, her
uneasy feeling had mostly worn away; if she gave it thought—that in
reality she knew no more of the future than when he first returned, she
consoled herself, and excused him, by saying, “Oh, he is so odd, but he
means all right.”

As upon previous occasions there came an evening when she waited for him
in vain; she could not settle herself to anything, even the chatter of
her customers annoyed her, and her ear persistently hearkened for a
well-known footstep; something must have detained him unavoidably; he
would surely come to-morrow evening, but all the while her heart was
sinking heavily. He did not come the next evening, nor the one
following, and her fear grew to a certainty. She mentioned his name to
no one, but watched the passers-by on the street, feverishly; she
eagerly looked over the newspapers, hoping for a chance mention of him.
The days seemed so long and wearisome; the corners of her mouth took a
sad droop; the work grew so irksome. Others sought her company, but she
turned from them with dislike, or made comparisons to their great
detriment.

Business had heretofore been very good, but hard times came on, and
little by little trade dropped off; it grew dull, then vexatious and
finally exasperating; complaints were heard on every side. The days grew
doubly sad when no customers came in to break the heavy monotony; the
very silence grew oppressive, and Merna could scarcely restrain her
tears. Her heart grew hard and bitter toward Ned, toward the world, and
fate.

The wind whistled shrilly around the loosely built building, rattling
the boards and battens, and swaying the canvas walls and ceiling
dizzily, making Merna feel more desolate and despondent than usual. She
stood behind the cigar case, looking gloomily out upon the wind-swept
street; as if conjured up by her thought, Martin Balfour—her chief
creditor—entered the store.

He came in with a great swagger, and called for a cigar: “Gi’mme a good
one—twenty-five cent-er; I reckon I can afford it!” with an insolent
leer.

Without reply, she handed him the box, to make his own choice.

He selected one, lighted it, and leaning lazily against the show case,
puffed the smoke in huge volumes; he finally took the weed from his
lips, ejected a mouthful of saliva on to the clean floor, flicked the
ashes off with his little finger, and said, “Well, Miss Wood, I s’pose
you are ready to chalk up this morning?”

Merna flushed a vivid red, then went deadly pale; this man held a
mortgage on everything she possessed, and his manner was distinctly
aggressive. “I could not get the money this morning, Mr. Balfour; I have
the promise of it the latter end of the week, and I beg of you to wait,”
faltered Merna.

He laughed loudly and coarsely: “As to waiting, I’ve waited just as long
as I am going to; my kindness is all right, but I’m no guy, see! Your
chump of a fellow left you to shift for yourself; I’m not one to drag up
bygones—I’ll marry you, and call the debt square!” He leaned across the
showcase, and tried to grasp her hand.

Merna drew herself up indignantly: “I thank you, but I prefer paying my
debts in a legitimate way.”

“Well, fork over, then,” he said brutally.

Tears filled her eyes, she had not one-tenth the amount, so she tried to
temporize: “I will certainly raise it by the middle of the week——”

“The mortgage is due; it’s got to be paid to-day! I’m going to take no
more guff—either you promise to marry me, or I’ll take the stock before
night, see!” Protruding his face toward her still more aggressively.

Merna grew calm as he became excited; she thought of Ned with a pang of
bitterness, that he could place her in a position to be insulted upon
his account by such a man; but her disgust of the man himself outweighed
all else. “Take the goods now; I shall make no more effort!” she said
coldly.

“You’ll be sorry! You’ll come whining to me when you’re starving,” he
flung after her angrily, as he went out.

Within an hour the place was stripped of everything; Merna stood with
folded arms and saw them taken out without a tear, she seemed benumbed.

An acquaintance passing, came in: “What is the trouble, Miss Wood? Are
you obliged to give up?” he asked kindly.

“Yes,” briefly.

He looked at her sorrowful face, and his heart filled with pity for her.
He laid his hand over her’s, and said kindly: “I wish that you would
give me the privilege of caring for you——”

Merna put out her hand as though to shield herself: “Wait! Wait! I
cannot answer you now; come back this evening; my heart is too full now
to think—I thank you—” she finished brokenly.

He lifted her hand to his lips respectfully, as he replied, “I will
come,” and went out quietly.

Merna felt a hysterical desire to laugh; two proposals in one morning,
and not an earthly thing which she could call her own; she thought
grimly that she could not accuse either of them of being fortune
hunters. Everything had been taken except a small sheet-iron stove, an
old chair, and a rickety table, these had not been considered worth
removing. She sat down in the chair, and laid her head on her arms on
the table; she wished that she could cry, her heart beat so heavily; a
wild anguish swept over her as she thought of her mother; she would not
have deserted her in her hour of need; she cried aloud as a thought of
Ned forced itself upon her consciousness: “Why cling to the shadow of a
love, which only tantalizes me; he had no real love for me! I was just a
good comrade—and a fool!” she added bitterly.

Presently she resumed her self-communing: “Why not accept this last
proposal? Tom Thornton is a good man, and he loves me; better one who
loves me so well, than waste my life upon a shadow which ever eludes my
grasp;” the well-remembered look of Ned’s jolly face—though she was so
sad—made her smile, then sigh restlessly.

With her head resting upon the table she dropped off into wearied
slumber, from whence she entered dreamland. Strange, troubled visions
passed her, out of which evolved Tom Thornton’s face, she heard him
enter, and he stood beside her, her affianced husband; he sought to take
her hand, but she turned from him with aversion, reaching out both hands
to Ned, who approached her, stern and menacing.

“I can-not! I can-not!” she cried piteously.

“What is it, that you cannot do?” said a hearty voice in her ear.

“Marry Tom Thornton!” raising her woe-begone, haggard face.

“I should think not! You are going to marry me this very night! I’ve got
everything fixed—a nice home, and all,” he finished exultantly, but as
usual, indefinitely.

Merna was very wide awake now, and cried out, bitterly, “Why did you
come back? Why don’t you stay away when you go?” the only thought
presented to her mind being that he would stay until her whole hopes
were fixed upon him, then he would again leave.

“Why did I come? After you, of course! Little woman, I depended upon
you, you promised me, you know!” his voice trembling with an undefined
fear.

“Yes, I remember that I promised, but you seem to have forgotten, ever
since that you asked me for that promise!” indignantly.

His good-looking face sobered into amazement: “Merna! I only wished to
keep all the worry away from you. I thought that you would not
understand, and if I told you it would make you anxious!” a deep trouble
in his voice.

Merna stood up, her hands on his shoulders: “Oh, Ned, Ned! Do you think
that I am a baby—that I haven’t a grain of sense? A woman thinks that
the man she loves is able to accomplish all things—if only he tells her
all about it,” she finished with a gleeful laugh.

He stood looking at her in bewilderment, trying to get the whole meaning
of that speech into his mind; at last he caught her, giving her an
extravagant hug: “I see what you mean; you want me to understand that we
are to be partners in all things; the business as well as the
pleasure—the sorrow as well as the joys; I never had a little ‘pard’
before, and I think I did not catch on just right; but I’ll remember my
lesson,” said he, laughing happily.

The door stood slightly ajar, as Ned had left it upon entering, and Tom
Thornton stepped quietly within; he paused and smiled; then sighed as he
silently went out. He was answered.


                                THE END.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                          Remarks by Bill Nye.


[Illustration]

                                  THE
                                FUNNIEST
                                   OF
                                 BOOKS.

“It will cure the blues quicker than the doctor and at half the
price.”—_New York Herald._

                           =Over 500 Pages.=
                          =Fully Illustrated.=

                      =Cloth, $1.50; Paper, 50c.=


                          LAUGH AND GROW FAT.

A collection of the best writings of this great author, most profusely
illustrated, with over 500 pages. It is the funniest of books. Bill Nye
needs no introduction. The mention of the book is enough.

“I have passed through an earthquake and an Indian outbreak, but I would
rather ride an earthquake without saddle or bridle, than to bestride a
successful broncho eruption.”—_Bill Nye._

“Age brings caution and a lot of shop-worn experience, purchased at the
highest market price. Time brings vain regrets and wisdom teeth that can
be left in a glass of water over night.”—_Bill Nye._

        SPARKS FROM THE PEN OF BILL NYE. 192 PAGES. PAPER, 25c.

              WIT AND HUMOR. BY NYE AND RILEY. PAPER, 25c.




                        Kerchiefs to Hunt Souls.


                          By M. AMELIA FYTCHE.

                        Neely’s Popular Library.

                              Paper, 25c.

Of late years writers have found it necessary to attract the eye of the
passing public toward their work by giving it some striking title.
Unfortunately in many instances these remarkable names serve only that
purpose, and have little or no application for the story. This can
hardly be said of Miss Fytche’s new book, “Kerchiefs to Hunt Souls.” If
for no other reason, this book should certainly arouse considerable
curiosity on account of the remarkable title, which the author has, she
confesses, dug out of the Bible, in order to stamp the peculiar features
of her story. It is a book well worth reading, and one we cordially
recommend to all who enjoy a good story when based upon those great
morals that govern the world. There is a promise of even better things
to come from this talented writer. “Kerchiefs to Hunt Souls” has aroused
considerable newspaper controversy from Maine to California, which fact
is in itself enough to stamp the book one of more than ordinary ability,
since space is too valuable to be wasted on trash in the estimation of
the modern editor.




                        Novels of Willis Steell.


In A MOUNTAIN OF GOLD the reader is led through many strange adventures,
while a vein of love arouses the interest of the fair sex. Mr. Steell
has shown more than ordinary power in describing Western scenes. For
many years to come the region from the Rockies to the Pacific must be
the home of romance. The century before us is destined to be marked by
stupendous discoveries in the treasures of the earth, and stories of
mining must always commend themselves to the eager public.

ISIDRA, THE PATRIOT DAUGHTER OF MEXICO. The land of the Montezumas has
always been invested with a halo of romance ever since the days when the
Spanish invader, Cortez, swept over the country with his conquering army
of treasure seekers. This interest, instead of waning as the years pass
by, rather increases. New knowledge of Mexico but whets our eagerness to
learn more of her strange people, their methods of living, and the vast
treasures that lie sealed under her mountain ledges. “Isidra” is written
by one who is thoroughly at home in his subject. It is a charming tale
of love and adventure under the Mexican flag, and one cannot read the
romance without learning many interesting things in connection with our
neighbors over border.

                  *       *       *       *       *

 ISIDRA. Paper, 50 cents.
 A MOUNTAIN OF GOLD. Paper, 25 cents.




                           EVEN AS YOU AND I


                                   By

                              BOLTON HALL.

  Author of “Who Pays Your Taxes?” “Equitable Taxation,” “Stories for
                         Little Citizens,” Etc.


         Neely’s Prismatic Library, Cloth, Gilt Top, 50 cents.

The circulation of this book will probably depend upon the number of men
and women who are in search of a religion; not of a new religion, but of
the oldest religion, made applicable and applied to personal, social and
political life. The second part of the book is prefaced by a letter of
Tolstoy’s to the author, endorsing his view of life.

The allegories which form the first part show how in ordinary life, as
Olive Schreiner puts it, greatness is to take the common things of life
and to walk truly among them; happiness is a great love and much
serving; holiness is an infinite compassion for others.

There is an introduction by Ernest Howard Crosby, which is a complete
sketch in itself.




                       Through Field and Fallow.


                 A Choice Collection of Original Poems.

                          By JEAN HOOPER PAGE.

                        CLOTH, GILT TOP, $1.00.

It is not always the brilliant work which appeals to us most keenly.
Sarcasm and rhetoric have their place, but the book that lies on the
desk and is found in the mending-basket is the book, nine times out of
ten, that deals with everyday life and sweeps across the strings of the
heart. While Mrs. Page’s work, “Through Field and Fallow,” often touches
the subtle minor chords, it invariably swells to the triumphant major
and rings clear and true in the sweetness of undying hope and
unquenchable faith.

Much of Mrs. Page’s work has appeared first in our great daily
newspapers, but its life has been less ephemeral than theirs. Here and
there a woman has treasured some bit in her scrap book; a man has
clipped a verse and put it away in the drawer of his desk marked
“private.” Sooner or later in this little volume the reader will find
the poem that was written for him.

Father Ryan once wrote: “To uplift the downcast, to sweeten any life, to
feel that we in some way have helped to lighten the great burden that
rests upon mankind—this is the only real compensation that comes to the
poet.” This recompense will be Mrs. Page’s.




                       Neely’s Imperial Library.


                            POPULAR AUTHORS,
                    BEST TITLES,      FINEST BOOKS.

            Illuminated Paper Covers and many Illustrations.

                    Entered as Second-Class Matter.


                            PRICE, 25 CENTS.

 =The Charlatan.= Robert Buchanan and Henry Murray.
 =Burkett’s Lock.= M. G. McClelland.
 =The Land of Promise.= (Illustrated.) Paul Bourget.
 =Hypnotism.= (Illustrated.) Jules Claretie.
 =Facing the Flag.= Jules Verne.
 =The Fallen Race.= (Illustrated.) Austyn Granville.
 =The Disappearance of Mr. Derwent.= Thomas Cobb.
 =Sacrificed Love.= (Illustrated.) Alphonse Daudet.
 =The One Too Many.= Mrs. E. Lynn Lynton.
 =The New Man at Rossmere.= Mrs. J. H. Walworth.
 =At Market Value.= Grant Allen.
 =A Daughter of the King.= Allen.
 =A Monk of Cruta.= (Illustrated.) E. Phillips Oppenheim.
 =The Gates of Dawn.= Fergus Hume.
 =In Strange Company.= (Illustrated.) Guy Boothby.
 =How Women Love.= Max Nordau.
 =The Comedy of Sentiment.= Max Nordau.

                   NEW TITLES WILL BE ADDED RAPIDLY.




                          THE KING IN YELLOW.


                                   By

                          Robert W. Chambers.

                      Author of “In the Quarter.”

                       Neely’s Prismatic Library.

                          Gilt Top, 50 Cents.

This book has evidently created an astonishing amount of enthusiasm
among the lovers of the weird and eccentric in literature. On all sides
nothing but praise has been heard, coupling the gifted author’s name
with that of Edgar Allan Poe, and predicting a glorious future for the
man whose pen has the magical power to charm the reading public, ever
eager to seize on that which borders upon the _bizarre_. The odd and
attractive cover appeals to the curiosity of the reader, and once he has
dipped into the contents he finds a feast spread before him that awakens
a desire for further intercourse with the same fertile pen.

EDWARD ELLIS:—“The author is a genius without a living equal, so far as
I am aware, in his peculiar field. It is a masterpiece.... I have read
many portions several times, captivated by the unapproachable tints of
the painting. None but a genius of the highest order could do such
work.”

N. Y. COMMERCIAL ADVERTISER:—“The short prose tale should be a
synthesis; it was the art of Edgar Poe, it is the art of Mr.
Chambers.... His is beyond question a glorious heritage.... I fancy the
book will create a sensation; ... in any case it is the most notable
contribution to literature which has come from an American publisher for
many years; and fine as the accomplishment is, ‘The King in Yellow’ is
large in promise. One has a right to expect a great deal from an author
of this calibre.”

TIMES HERALD:—“The most eccentric little volume of its (little) day ‘The
King in Yellow’ is subtly fascinating, and compels attention for its
style, and its wealth of strange, imaginative force.”

NEW YORK TIMES:—“Mr. Robert W. Chambers does not have a system to work
up to; he has no fad, save a tendency to write about the marvelous and
the impossible; painting pictures of romance that have a wild
inspiration about them. Descriptive powers of no mean quality are
perceptible in this volume of stories.”

THE N. Y. WORLD:—“Mr. Chambers has a great command of words; he is a
good painter. His situations are most delicately touched, and some of
his descriptions are exquisite. He writes like an artist. He uses colors
rather than ideas.... The best drama in the volume means madness. The
tenderest fancy is a sad mirage.... ‘The King in Yellow’ is a very
interesting contribution to the present fund of materio-mysticism.... To
read Mr. Chambers’ little book is to escape from the actual on poetical
wings.”

MINNEAPOLIS TRIBUNE:—“They have a mysterious eerie air about them that
is apt to stimulate the reader’s curiosity.”

PHILADELPHIA TIMES:—“Charming, delicate, skilful, vivid.”

PHILADELPHIA ITEM:—“Expected to make a sensation, charming, full of
color and delicately tinted.”

CLEVELAND GAZETTE:—“It is wondrous strong, dramatic, full of color,
weird, uncanny, picturesque, and yet a gem of exquisite coloring,
dreamy, symbolic, exciting.”




                            PAOLA CORLETTI,

                           THE FAIR ITALIAN.


                        By ALICE HOWARD HILTON,

                      Author of “A Blonde Creole.”

                  Neely’s Popular Library, paper 25c.

This is a charming romance of life in Italy and New Orleans—of a pretty
Italian maid, daughter of a Neapolitan nobleman, who elopes with the
lover of her choice, a poor musician, and being hounded by the
emissaries of a disappointed suitor, in conjunction with her angry
father, they start for America, settling in the famous French Quarter of
New Orleans.

The story is sweet and pure, and full of exceeding pathos—the
descriptive bits of old New Orleans, with its Jackson Square and St.
Louis Cathedral, opposite, are clever pictures of the Creole City of the
past. Since Cable has ceased his admirable novels of these interesting
people, the public will undoubtedly welcome an addition to Creole
literature from the pen of one so thoroughly conversant with the subject
as Mrs. Hilton.

For sale everywhere, or sent post-paid on receipt of price.

                     F. TENNYSON NEELY, Publisher,
       96 Queen Street, London.       114 Fifth Avenue, New York.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                          TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES


 1. Silently corrected typographical errors and variations in spelling.
 2. Anachronistic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings retained as
      printed.
 3. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.
 4. Enclosed bold font in =equals=.





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Floating Fancies among the Weird and
the Occult, by Clara H. Holmes

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 61005 ***